* * 
 
 
 •% 
 
pern 
 
 ( &P9S 
 
 J f l - vpow.tr e j 
 
 wJJ9JUMQ 
 
 r"*W9W W?SAHV 
 
 H 
 
 [fpMthpjffi 
 
 .&NNVO-f 
 
 rjlf -\tf iff -»|f ilf A 
 ; ¥ V V ^ ^ ^ ^ 
 
nY*a 
 
 tir ->&r "dr t&t ttf "ifeh 
 
'W4l««f OTSA3VN 
 
 L pp&ou Mwufrutntuop sttfpuo&A pin : 
 'wijjpq tnh £p c siQiUQn j 
 mpiupmjisQ < -F3ptfsp9>^ipaj'-sii 
 •liqiq^soxitufaisoqnyi 
 'pipw vcLP46<i?p viynuf, icfiut sp. » 
 :umpipAoJsup$j,n<{?ii<ioq 
 sspioj&H 3jcf iwjmpinb stojbu suoJp^S) 
 'SUp&ptwwPAoqpp'tttnjMjL T 1 
 
 swncL>9iiupu4mtun^fimijpe[ooq tudpuy^ 
 
 rejovipiy t$ 'njruas ut tunny 
 
 ay* 
 
 pr* w w www yv^^<^ wsy^v ww w w wi 
 
 ^Jt iJL iJL >J«, JjfL JJC J|V *{L jJX. >Jt J|L JJV Jjt *Jt JJC J^V *JL *JV 
 
ir 
 
 'MM piu 
 Wl?nl)U(L> MMWJUWl upu 
 
 'ftpppU MOU30JL 
 
 mwpsMisJtQop '-vum ' 
 
 WMO PJlf(Jfl4s>tl}0f^0^ l fift 
 
 (w^pumtfznhjnfuw l siifo» iumclvJ. 
 
 (***)*■ j 
 
 'uinunjjiuSjp wapo^jnD av i x o d 5 iu$ j 
 WA^IOAIHD^V WA3VN33S j 
 
 a r* 
 
 ^V iV -itr ->V -iff •&• -*V **Jr *&* M* **$* ^ >t* ^ *»V ^ ^ iJa 
 
 JJt. ^V f$L Jjt JJi. /|i J|i ijl ^l ijl JJC ^ #{t iJV Jfi. S^K «TL /JU 
 
 ajr -i!r \tr itf \tr -*V ifr "& "4* **V ^V ifc "*& ^ *t r ^ "4fe*3fcJ 
 ^(V ^ >}t >£L *Jt jp. /|C >|V /JC *Jc J|t Jjf, Jjp. SfL, ift ^ ^Jt /{V 
 
 k 
 

 ■ft 
 
 ' J^tvyuLi 
 
 £ ^&*++%*i 
 
r 
 
 JM 
 
 $c$ 
 
 4 fell 
 

 £->: 
 
 ^ 
 k 
 
 »* 
 
 m* 
 
 A Short 
 ' ! XPLANATION,! 
 
 Of the Epis t le of Pav 2. 
 To The Heb&evves. 
 
 
 Preacher of Gods Werd> 
 At iRiriN. 
 
 i 
 
 Pi 
 
 4 Imprinted by Edvv. Raban. gj^ 
 
 <^f$ERDENE, 
 
 
 ^##4 1635, 
 
 
 53 
 
 •3* 
 
 ca 
 
 

 TO THE READER, 
 
 CHRISTIAN READER, 
 
 Efore the tyme 
 
 due fomethingof 
 niync did paffc the 
 
 P r e s s e 3 without 
 ti;y knowledge, or allo- 
 wance, I did not rnynde 
 to come abroad m this Learned Age , where* 
 tn manic, mo:e able Men than I arn ? doe 
 keepe filence ; my Furniture beeing fitter 
 for my prefent Charge, than for more pub* 
 licke Edification, in my judgement j and my 
 E.inploymentes fo ireqoent, as my fparctyme 
 is liule, for farther extent of what the LO^JD 
 Inch bellowed vpon mee. But, fince that 
 ty nae, my juft Feares,from apparent grounds, 
 c- 3 -: that 
 
TO THE READER. 
 
 that numbers of my vS E ^MO H S, which 
 Were rudelic, and popuiariie, delivered, (as 
 fhryfe, or fourc cymes Preaching a-wceke, 
 might yecide) and taken from my Mouth, 
 asicwas poffibleto ovc-cake the current of 
 running (peach ; the judicious Wryter ma- 
 Icing what hee had over-taken, to cohcare, 
 the beft het could $ and Copies going froTT 
 him,to manie, with numbers of Paulres, and 
 stiilltakinges of the Transcribers ; I beeing 
 vnablc to revife, (for ftraytnclfe of cyme) 
 anie thing which was written by them, firft, 
 or lad. My juft Feares, J faye, that theft 
 fhouldcomc to thy Handes, rude and fan!, 
 tie, as they are, mads mee willing rather, 
 when G 4 © fhm!d gnunt nice leafur^ 
 heere-aftcr, to draw vp,in (lior^thepoyn&s 
 of Ooftrine delivered bymeeinthefe S E j£ 
 MOl^S'j thacrhoti mighreft haue a rwen« 
 tie,or thircic of them, or moe, p^ilible, in 
 theboundesand pr^ceof 0neac large. 
 
 With this pafTage of G ©' S providence, 
 another hath concurred , to draive foorth 
 tills piece vnto thy view in the meane tyme, 
 which is this: When I confidered, howe 
 largelie GOD hath provyded Help s,for 
 vnderftanding of holie Scriptvre, by 
 large Commentaries, ar.d fvveerc Sermons, 
 
 cfpccialtif 
 
TO THE READER: 
 
 Jlfpemllie from His Church in Engeanbj 
 vvhcre-by incrcafcof Knowledge is given to 
 the Learned, and fuch whofe meaoes co buy, 
 and leafure from their calling to rcade , and 
 vittorie over their ownc layfinefle, for ta« 
 king paynes* doeth concurre with their ca- 
 pacities making vfeof this the 1 ^D*S 
 Liberalitie 5 1 haue often requeued the Fa- 
 thcr of Lightes,To helpe fuch as eyther could 
 nor, or elfe would not, profice themfelucs 
 by that, which is alreadie graunted in His 
 Bountie, by fome fliort, and plaync manner 
 of wryting; vvherc-by the weaker judge- 
 mentes might beefupported,and allExcufe 
 taken away from the wittie Sluggard , and 
 fuch whofe worldlie Employmentes , and 
 great EfFayres, haue fecmed fufficient Reg- 
 ions, to excufe their negligence, and the fmall 
 and naughcie matters of their owne Salva- 
 tion, and the Kingdome of HE AVEH % 
 and Evidences thereof in S C %t f TV^B. 
 
 And, to this purpofe, I haue beene verie 
 inflant, with the Godlie-Learned of mync 
 acquayntance, to tike this matter in handj 
 and,todivyde,among(l them,thehard parts 
 of SC^If ZV^F, at leaftj that this vvorke 
 might bee done by the handes of manie , 
 which could not bet done by one. I found 
 ^ 4 thoir 
 
TO THE READER] 
 
 iheir approbation of my dcfirei and inch* 
 pablc willingneflfe, to put hand to worke al- 
 ' fo# But , fome of them , for the weyght of 
 their ordinarie Charge, fome of them for 
 age, and infirmitie of bodic,fome of them for 
 their handes full of the L0%p*S worke in 
 another forte, could not adventure to bee 
 ftraytlie ingaged in the worke, Where-tho- 
 row 1 was forced, eyther to forfakemy De- 
 fires, which daylie were kindeled within tree 
 more and more; or eIfe,come foorth with 
 fomc-thing, of this kynde, as might bee ; and 
 fetke amongft my Readers, fome to take this 
 Matter ro heart; and,to doe thcre-in,as the 
 L 2^D (hould enable them, by chcmfelue*? 
 or by others * 
 
 1 hauc made cfcoyfcoftfns £$JSTL&, 
 which is a piece of hard Meate, in theeflee- 
 mation both of the AfOsTLE, the Wryter 
 thereof, (Chap. 5, and 6.) and of PETE % 9 
 giving his judgement of k,(z.PET 4 jM5,i6;) 
 That if I flbouldattayne anie parte of myne 
 intenr, inanie meafure, in fo hard a place, t 
 might encowrage others, to take in hand a 
 morceafie parte of S C<i\l TTV%E $ with 
 mori hope of fheceffe. 
 
 The Sumnt of each Ckaf termor the Conttnts, 
 doe thud in fteade of jtnatyfis j and, in fome 
 
 plsee% 
 
TO THE READER, 
 
 places, cf a Patafhrjtfe. The Text dozihfoU 
 Jowe, Ver[eby Verfe. The cxpofition of the 
 Verfc, (etveth for groundes of Do&iines* 
 which Do£Uines , following vpon the 
 groundes, are joyned, mofte parte, with the 
 Note of Collection [ Then, } Piuralicie of 
 Dolhincs from the ground, or from theText 
 where the conlequencc is eafie to bee percea* 
 ved, is diftinguifhed by Figures, according. 
 to their numbers. Tcarmesof Artel haueel- 
 ehewed, becaufc I would bee pkyne to all. 
 I haue fpared all enlargement of the Do- 
 ftrincs, which i could fparc* leaving them as 
 graynes of Seede, to get their growth in thy 
 mynde,by Meditation, which is nccedarie for 
 fuchaslouc f'oirjakevfc of this fort of wry- 
 ting-, becaufe I would be fhorr* Thefpeciall 
 handcling of fuch PsfTagcs,as the Apoftle ci- 
 tcrh out of theOIdeTefbmenr, I haue left to 
 their owne proper place. Quotations, for 
 confirmation of ir.y Do&tincs, drawnefrcm 
 rhegronnd, I luuelparedalfd: Becaufe, I jud- 
 ged , li the Doftrine was pertinentlic colle- 
 fted from the ground, the Text in hand was 
 efficient confirmation . And if it bee not 
 pertinentlic collected, I am content that thou 
 palTe by it , and ukc onclie what is pertinent* 
 A quotation could prooue the Do&rinc true§ 
 «jf 5 bus 
 
TO THE READER: 
 
 kiit not prooue it pertinent: and, fo, not fcruc 
 ?ny purpofe. Manic moe f and more perti* 
 rient Confequences, the Learned will finde, 
 yrhich I haue not obferved : but not for the 
 Learned, or fuchasare able,and willing, to 
 make vie of larger Wry tinges, doe I iotende 
 this prefent. 
 
 Therefore, doe not looke ho we much thou 
 doeftmilTe, which might haue beenelayde; 
 tmr ,. what in the firiV frame of this mouldy 
 could bee done, io fuch brevitie. Which 
 jnoulde, I trtift, the Learned (hill helpc, if it 
 plcafcthe LO'l^D toftirrethem vp, to take 
 this matter in haid. I haue preaifed, finghc 
 topoynft out Truechwithoutf^ii/i^jnot 
 wrefting the Text, to reach a Blowetoamc 
 man* And, what thou (halt make of this pre- 
 sent Piece, [ am not carefull, if I can obtayne 
 thereby, tint more ab!e Men may bee fet on 
 Workc,to doe what 1 intend, but cannot doc. 
 
 If the precious lewell of the SC%l?TV%E. 
 fray bee more dteemed of, and made vfe of r 
 which is more ncceifarie for our Soules, than* 
 the Sonne in the Firmament is for our bodies; 
 and, the grea-rcft gift next sfrer our L %T> 
 lESVS downe-f ending arnongftvs, that 
 ever f he Worlde faw. Jf I rnny by this piece, 
 1 fay.,bcaan Inilrument^oftirrcvpanietothe 
 
 to 
 
TO THE READER. 
 
 foueof fcarchingthc SC\lfT^S 9 I hme 
 not loft my Paynes, what-fo-cver (hall be- 
 come of this little Booke: Where- vnto J hauc 
 (olliHed for no Patronage vr.der Heaven, buc 
 thy Chrillf an Good- will to my Ayme,to haue 
 our L 5^3) the mote honoured, in the 
 founds Knowledge, and right vie of His 
 
 I am confident,th3t thou wilt eafilie judge. 
 With mec, That the prowde, and prophane 
 Defpyfers of GO©, are worthie toperifh, 
 araongft His Enemies : But, confider, and 
 judge againe, If prophane Defpyfers of holie 
 SC%lfTV%E % who difdayne to reade, 
 orobty, what GO© commaundcth therein, 
 bee not to bee ranked in the fame. Roll. For f 
 GO© drawerh fonigh vnto vs in His Word, 
 fpeaking vnto vs,asa king vnto his Subje&s, 
 or a Mailer vnto his Servaontesj that die obt- 
 dience, or difobedience, which wee giueto 
 His Spcaches,refo! veth, dire&h'e, and lmmc- 
 Hjatelie, vpon GO© H / M SELFE. 
 For, whit is it e!fe, to heare, and belicuc, and 
 cb:y GO©; but, To hearc, and belieue, 
 and obey His Speaches ? And , vvhst is it, 
 Not to take notice of GO©, to de r pyfe, 
 anddifobey GOD; but, Not to take notice 
 of His Spcaches,not to reade His Wry tings, 
 
 and 
 
Y®?.THE~ READER'. 
 
 Slid not to care for anie thing thst Hee com- 
 raaundeth, promifeth^ or rhreatneth t There- 
 fore hath the L X^Z) writrcn the Great 
 thinges of His Lawe vnto vs , even to bee a 
 Touch-Stone, not onelie to trye all mens Do* 
 ftrme thereby, but alfo to trye all mens dif- 
 pofiuan rowardes Htmfelfe; and, howe they 
 ftand affe&zd to His Honour, whether as 
 Foes, or as Friendes. For, What readier 
 Way is there, to get evidence of a man defti- 
 eutcof the Knowledge, Fayth, Ldue, Feare$ 
 and the reft of the partes of the Image of 
 G <D 7 than to finds hira deflitute of the 
 Knovvledgeand Loueof the SC%lfTI/\B i 
 What furer Signc of a man, who, for the 
 prcfent,is enemie to G0©,and to the Enlarge- 
 rnent of His Gracious Kir.gdome,than to find 
 him traducing the perfect Law ol the LOl^D, 
 snd marring, to his power, the freecourfcof 
 the Scriptures hghr, which is the Scepter of 
 C H %J~S T % S Kingdome i Agaync, What 
 furer Signc of a Chyldof Promifcbegcttcn of 
 G0Z),than to f<eehiro,with David, Psal.h«; 8 
 making more of the Scriptures,nor of a king- 
 dome 5 and povvring out all his Affeftions vpSJ 
 on it, as vpon the neareft Mcane wherc-by 
 G0©'S Spirit may be conveyed inro his foulc, 
 foi perfecting of Holine/Te; and the readied 
 
 Chariot^ 
 
TO THE HEADER. 
 
 Chariot , to carrie vp his fpirire , to dwell in 
 G 02>, for perfe&ing of his happinelie ? 
 
 VVccniallfin^alfojanfwcrfiblcto GOV'S 
 Purpofc cf crying men by His Scripture, His 
 ' Wifdome, giving a due meeting vnco men,as 
 they doe nuke vie of His Scripture, Doe they 
 not rcadeir.' or, doe they reade,and norcon(i- 
 der it ? Doe they nor weygh, what is impor- 
 ted by it,in fenfc,and meaning? It fareth with 
 rherr,a$ with thofe to whom CtlT\lST faydj 
 Matth. ti. 19. Xo*ieir?,not kps'towgtbe Scrip- 
 tures, voy the powrof God, Doc they notlous 
 it? ikhoicifheir Plague, i.THES^i.io.fi.i U 
 $ecatije they teamed not the hue of the Truetb t that 
 tbey might beja^ed-for this veue f4«/e/ayeth the 
 Tcxr } Godfb all fend than ftrong deltijion; that they 
 P?xi'>d belieue a Lie, that tbey might be damned. Doc 
 they not tfeadtafti'e belieue, what chcy tearnc 
 inScripture? laGv>d's judgemcnt 3 with the 
 Foohni,an<J vnftabie.they arefuiFeied to wreft 
 the Scnprures,to their own de(tru<fhon 5 were 
 they never fo great wits,!, Pet. 3 .ttf. Doe 
 they nor iiudie, ro giue obedience vnto the 
 fcnowneTrn&h of Hi He dealeth with them, 
 as with Ifrddl, PsAL. § u 1 1. My people would 
 vot hedr^en v«ta }Jy Voyce, and Ifr&eilwuLd none of 
 Mee. ( Hee couhteth Himfelfe receded , becaufe 
 His Word was rejected* ) But what fallowed)* 
 
 Verf 
 
TO THE READER. 
 
 J' erf. i 1. Sol gaue tbem»p $ *nto their ownehtdrtis 
 lufl : and they wlked in their w>ne counfels. Buc 
 to iuch as will bee ChrilVs Difciples indeede, 
 Stacknts.feekingtogrow in Knowledge, Bc- 
 Jicfe, and obedience of His Word ; feeking co 
 loue Hirrj,and keepe His Sayings, Hee prom/- 
 f'ech^IoHN 14. 26, ) rofende vnto them/H?? 
 Spirit of Truetb % the Comforter, the bolie Ghoft, to 
 tfacbtbem all things: That is, To perfect their 
 knowledge mote and more, by His Spirit, to 
 fill their hearrs with joye and comfor^accor- 
 ding to His Trueth, and co make them hoIie P 
 more and more. 
 
 And why are all rhefc ftyles given? Even ro 
 ihow,that fuch as will hane ChriiVs Spirit to 
 worke anic of theie, ir.uft feeke Him ro worke 
 all of thefe > jcynrlie , or not to haue Him for 
 working anie of themat all. Ncyther Com- 
 fort without Truerh , nor Comfort without 
 HolinelTe. The fame is it which Wifdorhc 
 cryerh, Pkov. 3. ^4. jj € 36. { hle(ftdistheman 
 that hearetb Mt\ hatching daylie at My Gates',tyay« 
 ting at the fojis of My ®Q0*es : For, Tebofi findetb 
 }A ee> fwdetb Lyfe ; and (hall obttiyne favour oftb^ 
 lord. But bee lb At fmnetb agaynjl Me> wongetb bis 
 Whc Soule : all that bate Mce> hue Death. 
 
 * Therefore , howe thota doeft hare Death, 
 and loue thyne owne Souk, howe thou ftan- 
 
 w 
 
TO THE READER, 
 
 deft affe&ed towardes GOD, and thefel- 
 
 lowfhip of the C M F %_T E <2(, the ho- 
 
 lic Sfl<HJT t the Sf ItiJT of T%VETH 9 
 
 and towardes the enlargement of the King- 
 
 dome of CHRIST; let, thy affeftion 
 
 Towards the SC^lfTV^ES^ 
 
 more aboundant dwelling in thy 
 
 felfe.and For the S C %l f. 
 
 Ty^ES more free courfft 
 
 amongft others, 
 
 beare wit- 
 
 helTc. 
 
 Pare-tipclh 
 
THE EPISTLE OF PAVL 
 TO THE HEBREWES, 
 
 H*n Peter Wote hisfecondEpijllet* 
 the featured HcbreYft$ } tbctctc*t 
 extant an ipiftlc of Paul,*a tbofe 
 
 fame ftattered Hebrew* aljojecei* 
 Ved in the Chunk, for a pan of Cano* 
 *ic*U Seu(ture 9 &diJlivguifhedfrom 
 Pauls other £ fifties > i. Pet. 3* 15, 16. 2berefort f 
 tmonglt other reafons, this may lee one, to &ake >; thinly 
 this tpiftle rsujl be it. tor it is without mfon to thinly , 
 that the Churches fhouli bee negligent in hgepingf neb d 
 levell, commended vnto them by the authritie of tw 
 ebiefe Jpofilei j or lofe Pauls Epiflle } and keepe Peters^ 
 vblcb mahjtb mention of it* 
 
 The fumme of the Epiftlct 
 
 B Ecaufe the Hebrews were hardlie drawne from the 
 *** obfervation of Levicicall Ordinances, vnto thefim- 
 plicitie of the Gofpell, and in danger of making Apo- 
 flacie from the Chriftian Fayth, by Perfecution, the 
 Apoftle Paul fctteth before their eyes the Glorie of le- 
 fus Chrift, in Kis pcrfon, farre aboue men and Angels; 
 by whofe Minifterie the Law was given , not onelie as 
 God, Chap. 1. butalfoas man, Chap. 2. andinHis 
 Office abouc Mofes , Chap, s # Threading them. 
 A therefore, 
 
i H£8^. CHJ-f. U 
 
 therefore, if they ihould misbelieue Chrifts Do&rine, 
 Chap* 3. 4- and aboue the Leviticall high Pricit, 
 Chap, f. Threatning them agayne.if they ihould make 
 Apoftacie, from Him, Chap. 6. yea, aboue all the glo- 
 rie of the Leviticall Ordinances ; as Hee in whom all 
 thole thinges had their accompli&meht, and period of 
 cxpyring, Chap, 7. 8. 9* 10. Threatning them agayne, 
 if they ihould not perfevere in the Fay th of Ch rift: 
 vnto which perfeverance,through whatsoever difficul- 
 ties , hee encowrageth them, by the example of the 
 Faythfull before them , Chap. 10, 11. and by other 
 grounds of Chriftian comfort, Chap. it. That fo in 
 the fruitfull obedience of the Gofpell, they might fol- 
 low vpon Chrift.Jfeekiog for that Citie that is to come, 
 and not for their earthlie Hierufalem anie more. 
 Chapter 15. 
 
 The fummt of Chap. I. 
 
 IF you fliall make comparifon, O Hebrewes, the Mi- 
 nifterie of the Gofpell fhall bee found more glo- 
 rious thantheMinifterieoftheLaw: For, the manner 
 of Gods difpenfing His Will before Chriftcame, was 
 by part and part, andfubje&to His owne addition: 
 not after one fetled manner, but fubjeft to alteration, 
 and by the Minifterieof men, the Prophets , Verf. r„ 
 But now Hee hath declared His laft Will gloriouflie, 
 by His owne Sonne , God and Man in one perfon, 
 Verf 1.3. who is as farrc aboue „ not onliethe Pro- 
 phets, but the Angels alfo, as the natiue Glorie of His 
 Perfon and Office, is aboue theirs, Verf. 4. For He is 
 of the fame Subftance with the Father , Verf. r. and 
 partaker of the fame Worfhip with Him, Verf. 6. -The 
 Angels but ftrvantes to Him, Verf. 7. Hee is eternall 
 GO D, and King over all , Verf. 8. and, in regard 
 of His Manhead and Office, filled with the Spirit, 
 
 Verf.?. 
 
tffffilt. CBdt. h 5 
 
 VerC 9. Yea, Hee is Creator. vnchangeable,and ever- 
 lafting . Vcrf. 10. n # 1*. Ioyned with the Father, in 
 the government of the Worlde , Verf 13. The An- 
 gels but fervantes, both to Him, and to His Chil- 
 dren, Verf. 14* 
 
 The doctrine contained in Chap. I. 
 
 Verf. 1 . God, who at fundrie ty mes, & in 
 diverfe manners, fpake in tymc pail vn- 
 to the Fathers, by the Prophets* 
 
 Albeit the Apoftle *** billing, that theft Hebrew 
 fhould under ftand that this Epiflle came »nt$ tbem 
 from kirn, di appeareth Chap, x. ** if 34. yet doetb bee 
 net pre fixe bis name in tbebodie of it % as in all bis other 
 Epiflleii that by the ffudent dealing ofthefefaytbfull 
 Hebrews, Wee may thinks # others vbo kept pre /a- 
 dice agaynjl bis perfon, wight bee dra^neon B to takg n#« 
 the of his Doctrine more impartiallie, and faon bis name 9 
 after they bad tajledofebe truetb from him t in a fitter 
 tymc. Whence we leatne, 1. That it is lawfull 
 forgodfxe men, todifpofeofthe exprefllon of their 
 names in their Writinges , as they fee it expedient* 
 ». That it is not much to bee inquired, who is the Wri- 
 ter of anie purpofe, till wee haue impartiallie ponde- 
 red the matter written. 3. That it is not alwayes ne- 
 ceflarie, that wee (hould know the name of the Writer 
 of everie part of Scripture : for the authoritie thereof 
 is not from men , but from GOD, the Infpyrer 
 thereof. 
 
 1 . Hee fayetb not (implie, The Tropbcts (pahs, faf 
 
 God fpake to the Fathers J>y the Prophets.] Then, 1 • 
 
 GOD was the chicfe Do&or of His ownc Church, 
 
 A > from 
 
4 HE<B\. CHAf. I. 
 
 from the beginning. 2. And what the Prophets con. 
 veyghed from G O D, to the Church, by Scripture* 
 as it Is called heerc the /peaking ofGODj fo it is to 
 bee accounted of ftill ; and not as a dumbe letter. 
 t. Heefajtb.GO'D j^faat/undrietymes. 2Jjr 
 "manie fsrtes^ at tbetvord imfortetbj wto a part of His 
 *&#/, and then a fan farther; at another tyme yet a fart 
 farther. Then , The LORD was in the way onlie, 
 of revealing His whole Mynde to His Church , before 
 CHRIST came* letting fuorth Light, by little and 
 little, till the Sunne of Righteoufnefle , I E S VS 
 CHRIST, arofe, and had not colde His whole will. 
 z. And for this reafon, the Iewifli Church was bound 
 to fufpend her determination of the vnchangeableneflc 
 of her Levlticall Service, till the Law-giver fpake His 
 lafl word, and vttered His full Mynde, in the fulneffc 
 of tyme . 
 
 3 . Hse fayeth>hefote CHRIST tame, G 0© ftakf 
 i» diverfe manners.] Not reVealingbisfVill afferent 
 *nanner$ butfometime by if tut *oyce 9 fometime by yifion.or 
 dreamyOr infpiratiot^or Vrim VTbummimJty [ignesfrom 
 Hea»en,by types y and excrcyfe of (kadoWng Ceremonies. 
 Then, No reafonthe Iewesfliould fticke fofaftto 
 the ordinances of Levi . ( they beeing inflituted in the 
 tyme of the alterable courfes of the Churches pedago- 
 gic) as not to giuc way to the abolifliing of them by 
 the M E S S I A S : Which to fliow, is a part of the 
 /\poiUes mayne fcope. 
 
 Vnf. 2 . Hath m thcfc laft daycs 5 fpokcn 
 vntovs, by His Sonne- whom He hath 
 appoynted Hcyre of all thinges : by 
 whom alio He made the worlds. 
 
HEBR, CHAP.L $ 
 
 1 4 Heefayctb, GO J) vboftakf to the Fathers, batb 
 fiojyn to vs.] Then, The fame GOD, who is Au-~ 
 thor of the Olde Teftament, is alfo Author of the Do- 
 #r:ne of the New Teftatnent : and the Church of olde, 
 and now, is taught of the fame GOD ; that the fayth 
 of the Eleft might depende vpon the authorise of 
 GOD onlie, both then and now; and not on men, 
 
 S. Tbefesre called tbe Ufkdayes*] Then, The 
 fulnefleoftyme is now come: The Law-giver of the 
 Church hath fpoken His laft Will : His Mynde is fullic 
 revealed; fetled courfe for the Fayth . andfcrviceof 
 His Church, is taken -> after which no new alteration 
 of His Constitutions is to bee expefted . 
 
 j. Heejayeth, GOD ffa^e to tbm by tbe Pro- 
 phets y but batb frozen to Vs by His Sonne. ] Then, 
 i. As the Sonne is aboue the fervants ; fo is CHRIST 
 aboue the Prophets. And no reafon, that the Iewes 
 fhould thinke fo much of Mofes, and the Prophets, as 
 for them,to mifregard C H K I S T S Do&iine , and 
 ih'cke to the Levitical! Service,vnder pretence of eftee- 
 mation of the Prophets. 2. The Glorie of the Gofpel, 
 is greater than the glorie of the Law. 3 . The glorie of 
 the Miniileriall Calling of Preachers of the Gofpell, is 
 by fo much the greater, as it hath the Sonne of GOD 
 Pirft-man in the Roll thereof 5 as firft Preacher, and 
 Prince of Preachers. 4. CHRISTS Sermons are all 
 of them directed vnto vs : and fo much more highlie 
 lhould the Dotfrine of the Gofpell bee efteemed of, 
 by vs. 
 
 4. In deferring CH%lST> bte fayetb,tbe Sonno 
 isHeyreofall tbingesi that is, Hee bstb received* 
 ^Domination over all creatures, from tbe Father ; that <4 
 Het is LOT\p over all,fo is CHRIST.] Then, 
 x. CHRIST is Heyre of all thinges in the Church alfo, 
 LORD of the Sabbath, and of all the Service annexed 
 A j t9 it, 
 
6 HtB%. CHAf.l. 
 
 to it, to whom it is lawfull to chop and change the Le- 
 viticall Ordinances , at His pleafure . %• And Heyre 
 of all the Prerogatiues and Promifcs , made to the 
 I ewes, or others; through whom onelie, as the righ- 
 teous Owner of all thinges , both lew and Gentile 
 mult feeke and keepe Bight to what they haue, or can 
 clayme : And therefore , it behoved the Hebrewes, 
 to enter themfelues Heyres to their Priviledges by 
 CHRIST, orelfetobeedifinherited. 
 
 5. Beefayetb $ GOD, by His Sonne, made 
 the Worlds.] So bee caltctb the World, for tboailttie 
 tftyxMs^fr ages, dnd fleeces of tbt matures >onefucceei 
 ding another* Then > 1 • CHRIST is GOD, Crea- 
 tor of all thinges. 1. Hee is a diftinft perfon from the 
 Father; by whom the Father made all . $ . That which 
 the Father doeth, the Sonne doeth the fame; yet fo, as 
 in order of working, the Father is firft, and the Sonne 
 is next ; working with, and from the Father. 
 
 yerf.$. Who beeing the Brightnefle of 
 His Glorie, and the exprcfle Image of 
 His Perfon, and vpholding all thinges > 
 by the Word of His Power, when Hec 
 had, by Himfelfe, purged our finnes, 
 fate downe, on the Right Hand of the 
 Majeftie on high ♦ 
 
 In deferring CH%JST $ beetfttb borrowed fimilU 
 tud$sl for^bat f toper ^or dean bee found^toex- 
 prefftfo great m MjiUric t And, tybat c*» wecon- 
 teiue of Hit Godhead y but by refemblamei Tea, bet 
 yjctb met fimilit *du m one j for it u but little we **» 
 
 §omeik$ 
 
HEtSK. (JHAP. I* 7 
 
 mttiue of Him by one: and ^b At we might mifcon- 
 ceiue by too bard frying of one fimilitude , by amtbet 
 
 u cone tied > and [o out conception helped . 
 
 i. CH%IST the Sonne, is c ailed the BrightndTc 
 of His Fathers Glorie*] The fimilitude is bomwi 
 from the Sunne beams. Then, i. As the Father is 
 glorious, fo is CHRIST His Sonne glorious, with the 
 fame Glorie. Therefore , i. Cor. i. 8, Hee is called 
 the LORD of Glorie. i. As the beames of light 
 haue their originall from the Sunne, ft> hath CHRIST 
 His originall of the Father , and is vnfeparable from 
 Him : for, as the Sunne was never without its light; 
 fo neyther was the Father ever without the Sonne* buc 
 coeternallie with Him. 3 . As the Sunne is not mani- 
 feiled, but by its owne brightnefle; So the inacceflible 
 light of the Fathers Glorie, is not revealed to the crea- 
 ture , but by the Sonne . 
 
 z. CHfJST is calledtbeexprcrklm&gtoftht 
 Fathers Terfon.] The fimilitude is borrowed from 4 
 Signets imprefion^hicb reprefentetb all the lineaments 
 of the Scale. Then, i.The Father is one perfon* 
 and the Sonne is another perfon of the Godhead, ha- 
 ying His owne proper fubfillence diftindl from the Fa- 
 ther, z . The Sonne refembleth the Father, t ullie, and 
 pcrfe&Iie ; fo that there is no perfection in the Father, 
 but the fame is fubftantiallie in the Sonne : As the Fa- 
 ther is Eternall, Omnipotent, Omniprefent, infinite 
 in Wifedome, Goodnefie, Mercie, Holinefle, and all 
 other Perfedions; So is the Sonne Omnipotent, Eter- 
 nall , and all that the Father is. 3 . Whatfoever Per- 
 fection wee can percciue in CHRIST, fliyning in His 
 Manhead, or Word, or Workes; the fame wee may 
 conclude to bee in the Father alfo; whofe refemblance, 
 and exprefTe Image Hee is. Finde wee CHRIST 
 good and merciful! , loving and pitufull, meekeand 
 A 4 lowlic- 
 
3 &£$%. CHAT. I. 
 
 lowlie j not abhorring the mod vyle and miferablc. 
 tvhether in foule or bodie, that commeth Ynto Him for 
 reliefe; wee may bee afTured, that fuch a one is the Fa- 
 ther - y and no otherwayes myndcd to fuch as feeke vri- 
 to Him through CHRIST. 
 
 3# CHRIST vpholdctbAlltbingStby thcword 
 <pf His power. ] Then, I. The prefervation of 
 the creatures, as well as their creation, is from Chrift, 
 The lather vpholdeth all, fo doeth the Sonne, i .What 
 Hee doeth, Hee doeth as Omnipotent GOD, by His 
 Word, without trouble or burthen . As Hee fpake, 
 and all was done j So Hee but by His Word comman- 
 ded, and all ftandeth fail. And this His Word is no- 
 thing elfe, but His powerfull Will, ordayning thinges 
 to bee, and continuej and powerfullie making them fo 
 |Qt bee, and continue, fo long as Hee will . 
 
 4. CH H 1ST by Himfdfe ftuged our fonts* 
 To 'pit , hjf beating our fonts V/>o» bis So die en the 
 Tut 9 i. Pet, 14. Then, i. Our finnesare a fil- 
 thinefle, that mud bee purged, a. The fatisfaftorie 
 "cleanfing of uur finnes , is not a thing to bee done by 
 jfcens meritorious doinges, or fufferinges; butalreadie 
 <lone,and ended, by CHRIST, before Hee afcended; 
 and that by Himfclfe alone, all creatures beeing feclu- 
 ded. 3. Hee that vpholdeth all thinges, by the Word 
 cf His owne Power; and Hee that purged our finnes, 
 by His owne Blood,is but one felfe fame Perfbn^GQD 
 and Man is Hee in one perfon. 
 
 $* CH%IS7 [alt dovmeon bright Hand oftbt 
 Majcfticew high. ) That U % vben CHRIST bad 
 dtanfedonr fonts, hy bis death » bet af tended to Hta. 
 Un> and pojftjftd bimftlfe as Man, in tbe felloe [hip of 
 the Jam Glorie , Ttbitb as G V bet bad before tbe 
 tyorldt 1t& 9 Ubn 1 7. 4* /• Then , 1* The Sonne 
 
 is ;oyned 
 
HE BR. CHAP. I 9 
 
 is joyned in the fcllowfhip of che feme Gloric with the 
 Father,, as well in his Manhead after his Refurre- 
 flion, as in his Godhead before his Incarnation. For, 
 though the Glorie of C H R I S T S Godhead was 
 hid , for a whyle , by the fufferinges of his Manhead, 
 yet was it not aboliflied, nor in it felfe abated thereby : 
 bur the Manhead firft was aiTumed vnto the vnitie of 
 Perfon with the Godhead, that our Ranfome might 
 bee rich ; and then , to the vnion of the fame Glorie, 
 that the Redeemer , after the Ranfomes paying, might 
 bee altogether glorious . z. Seeing Hee that hath 
 cleanfed our finues , isfo glorious a Perfon, all the 
 meanes of his cleaning vs how bafe foever , fuch as 
 were his Hunger and Thirft, his Povcrtie and Weak- 
 ne/Te , his ihamefull and paynfull Death, fhould bee 
 glorious in ouv eyes alfo. 3. MajeiHe, and Magnifi- 
 cence, and Grandeur, properlie fo called, is the 
 LORDS. The higheil excellencies of the crea- 
 ture , are but fparkes of his Majeflie , and weake re- s 
 femblances onclie, albeit their earthlie glorie often 
 holde mens eyes to , as they forget the LORDS 
 Greatnelle • 
 
 yerf.%% Becing made fo much better than 
 the Angels, as Hee hath by Inheritance 
 obtayned a more excellent Name than 
 they . 
 
 I.lLJfr fioftclh Chritf tcbee greater than the An- 
 "* ** &*h> btcaafehu Name u more excellent than 
 theirs. ] For they are filled Angels, and Ue G © S 
 Sonne: Dthich hee u fayde to haueby Inheritance as 
 dne to him;lo:h at Cod by et email generation , and as 
 Manbyajfmftionofour nature in vnitie of one ftr- 
 
 A 5 fon % fit* 
 
io HEBR. CHAP. I. 
 
 fin 5 according to which hee is not the adopted, but n4- 
 turall Sonne of GOD: Film tut at , non filitu fa- 
 tlua. Then ,GOD giveth not ydle Titles : as 
 GOD calleth thinges, fo they are, or are made to 
 bee. C H R I S T, as G O D , is called GODS 
 Sonne, becaufe by eternall generation hee is fo .- as 
 Man hee is called GODS Sonne , becaufe by af- 
 fumption of the humane nature vnto the perfonall 
 ynion of his Godhead, hee is made fo to bee. i. As 
 farre as Sonnelhip is aboue fervile employment , as 
 farre is CHRIST more excellent than the An- 
 gela 
 
 Verf.^ For j vnto which of the Angels 
 fayde Hee at anie tyme 5 Thou art My 
 Sonne, this day haue 1 begotten Thee i 
 And agayne 5 I will bee to Him a Fa- 
 ther, and Hee fhall bee to Mee a Sonne. 
 
 I. T lEepoe\etbbis pynt by Scripture 9 Psal« t. 
 
 1 -I 7. i« Sa m . 7. 1 9 # and fatteth them to im- 
 jfrobation of his Dothine by Scripture , if they could* 
 Then , i. In the true Primitiue Church , in matters 
 of Religion, all Authoritie was filent,& Divine Scrip- 
 ture fpake,& determined queftioned points of Trueth. 
 a. The Apoftle counted it Sufficient, to bring Scripture 
 for his Do&rine ; and permitteth do impugning of it, 
 but by Scripture . 
 
 2. Onelie of CHRIST fayeth GOD, I haue 
 begotten Thee. ] Then , 1. Howfoevcr, GOD 
 hath manie Sonnes by Creation, by Office, by Grace, 
 and Adoption ; yet, a Sonne by Generation , a natiuc 
 Sonne, hath Hee none , but CHRIST, z. CHRIST 
 
 is oi 
 
HEBR. CHAP. I. XI 
 
 is of the fame Nature , and Eflence , with the Father, 
 confubftantiall with him j becaufc begotten of him, in 
 himfelfe , without beginning ; the Sonne beeing eter- 
 nalliein the Father, and the Father eternallie in the 
 Sonne , of the felfe-famc Nature, and Godhead. 
 
 3. This day haue I begotten Thee. ] Acting 
 tnderftoode of CH R I ST, according to bis Godhead, 
 fignifietb the Fatbits tjmelejfe 9 eternall , fcrpmallie 
 conjlant, and prefent generation of bis Sonne , in bim<* 
 felfe. Seeing Vnderjtoode according to bis State, in bis 
 Manbead, it fignifietbtbe Fathers bringing foortbof 
 tbe Sonne, to tbekpo*!edgeoftbe Worlde , and decla* 
 ring bim to bee tbe Sonne of GOD, vitb paw , by 
 bis %ffurre&ien from the dead, Rom. I. 4* Tbej* 
 flaees, it is true, yvere ftokfn of Da\id and Salomon, as 
 Types of CbriH, typicallie , in a (lender rtfemblance, 
 Psal. 1.7. and i, Sam. 7. 19. fiuttkefiodieof tbe 
 Truth aimed at,(?fignified,vat Cbrifi refembled by them, 
 4* here Vee fee. W hence wee lcarnc, That typical! 
 ipeaches in Scripture, haue not their perfeft meaning, 
 neyther can bee fullie expounded , nor truclie vnder- 
 itoode, till they bee drawne to Chrift, in whome they 
 haue their accomplishment, and of whom they meane 
 to fpeake, vndcr the name of the Types. And there- 
 fore neyther could the olde Church of the Iewes, nor 
 can wee, get comfort in anie of rhem , till Chrift, in 
 Whome all the Promifcs are Yea and Amen , bee 
 found included in them • 
 
 Vcrf.6. And agaync, when Hec bringeth 
 in the firft begotten into the worlde, 
 Hee fayet-h , And let all the Angels of 
 COD worfhip Hira . " ^k 
 
 1. U*A 
 
12 HEBR. CHAP. I. 
 
 iTJJEtfyctb*, tbatis,Tbe Father/*;*^, Psal. 
 
 "** 97-7- Then, The Scripture which elfe- 
 where is called the Speach of the holie Ghoi't , is alfo 
 the Speach of the Father. 
 
 t. Hec bringeth in bu firft begotten, into the 
 fVorlde.] Then, i. The Father is the Author of 
 Chrift's Incarnation , and of his Kingdoige amongfl 
 Men, and of Divine Glorie given to him, in lus King- 
 dome . 2. Chriftis the Father's firil begotten, botn 
 for the ccernitie of his Perfon , begotten without be- 
 ginning, before the Worlde was; and for the excellen- 
 ce of his Perfon, beeing more glorious than all An- 
 gels, or Men, which get the name of Children, eyther 
 by Creation, or Adoption. 
 
 3. The Father coramandethj Let all the /ngeis 
 of G © adore Him. Then, n The Father 
 communicatcth to Chrilt , as his owne Nature and 
 Godhead , by Generation ; fo alfo his owne Glorie, 
 by commanding the creatures to adore him. 2. What 
 the creatures adore, they acknowledge, by adoration, 
 to bee GOD; fo GOD eftecmeth. 3. AndChriit 
 is the Angels GOD, becaufe they mull adore Him. 
 
 Verfij. And of the Angels Hcc fayeth, 
 Who maketh His Angels Spirits, and 
 HisMinifters, aflame of fire. 
 
 flitmakgtb bis Angels Spirits t &c» Psal. 104* f) 
 Thsn , x.GOD made not the Angels, to get anie 
 parte of Chrift's rowmein the Churches worfhip* but 
 to ferue Chrif), as lowlie as anie of the meaneil crea- 
 tures. 2, And the Angels, indeedc, are as readieto 
 doe fo, and as fwift and a&iue in their feryice, as the 
 Wind:*, and fire-flaughts. 
 
HEBR. CHAP. T* XJ 
 
 rerf.8. But vnto the Sonne Hee fayeth. 
 Thy Throne, O GOD, is forever and 
 ever: a Scepter of Righteoufneffe, is 
 the Scepter of Thy Kingdome. 
 
 Verf.g. Thou haft loved RighteoufnefTe, 
 and hated Iniquitie: therefore, GOD, 
 even Thy GOD, hath anoynted Thee 5 
 with the Oyle of Gladncfle, aboue 
 Thy Fellowes. 
 
 i.TOJ this fUct, cited out of PsAt* 4^.7. it is 
 
 ■D trident, thdt the Psalm t 4/, is a Song of 
 
 the wyttic*ll Marriage of CHRIST and bisCbunb: 
 
 sndintbisTajfage a number of notable 9>Qttrines y €on* 
 cerning Chritt, arepoyntedat. 1 ♦ Hee is called G OD* 
 and fo is fie to reconcile vs to GOD; able, and all-fuf- 
 ficienr, to accomplifh onr Salvation: aFocke, to leanc 
 vnto. 1. A King enthroned , not onelic over the 
 Worlde; but, in a gracious manner, over the Church, 
 Which hee marricth to himfelfc in this Psaime : and 
 therefore fhall his Church haue Lawcs, and Dire&ion, 
 and Protection, from him. j . Hee hath a Thione for 
 ever and ever : and therefore fiiall his Church, which 
 is his Kingdome . endure for ever and ever. 4. Hee 
 hath a Scepter, to rule with: and therefore, power and 
 authentic , to take order with his Subjc&cs, and with 
 his enemies alfo . s. His Scepter, is a Scepter of Kigh- 
 teoufneiFcj becaufe hee can not abufe his powcr,to doe 
 wrong to anie, but will doe right to all; yea, and lcadc 
 on his Subjefts, to Rightcoufnefle of Fajth, to juflifie 
 them before GOD ; and KightcoufnefTc of Conven- 
 tion, co adorne them before Men. 
 
 1. Heelovcifc 
 
i 4 HEBR. CHAP. I. 
 
 t. Uti lover h %igbtcoufnejf0 9 and hxtcth I nijm. 
 tit. ] And therefore , I . His Scepter can not bee 
 fweyed but righteouflie « 2. And 10 muft his fub- 
 je&es fet themfelues to doe, if th«y willpleale him. 
 
 $. Therefore, Cbritts God bttb dndynteibim^itb 
 the Oyk of GUdnejft, aboue bis fcllowes. Then, 
 1. As Chrift is God himfclfe, foalfois heeManvn- 
 der God, in regarde of his Manhead and Office there- 
 in. %. And God is his God by Covenant : Chrift, as 
 Man , is confederate with God . 3, And hee hath 
 Feii.owe» in the Covenant : that is. others of man- 
 Jcynde , with whome hee is part-taker of flcili and 
 blood, Fellow- brethren, and Coheyres , Shares-men 
 in all th? Fathers Goods with him/ 4. Hee is anoyn, 
 ted , with the Oyle of Gladnefle j furniflied with the 
 Spirit that bringeth joye vnto him, and all his fubje&s, 
 who get conveyed vnto them , by Chrift , Rightcouf- 
 nefle, and Peace, and joy e in the holic Ghoft. % . Hee 
 is anoynted aboue his fcllowes . The reft of the confe- 
 derate Sayn&esare anoynted alfo; yet, by meafure, 
 recciue they the Spirit. But Chrift is anoynted aboue 
 them ♦ the Spirit is not given to him by meafure \ but 
 to dwell bodilie, or fubftantiallie , that wee of his ful- 
 nefle may all receiue, Grace for Grace. 
 
 4« Bec&ufebeeh*ctb1{igkttoi4fne(fe,er£. There- 
 fore bee is anoynted. Then , The rightcoufneflc of 
 Chrift , is the procuring , and meritorious caufe, of 
 this joye to him, and his Subjcftcs , Fellowes in the 
 Covenant . 
 
 Verf. 10. And Thou, LORD , in the be- 
 ginning t haft layde the Foundation of 
 the Earth : and the Heavens are the 
 Workes of Thyne Handes. 
 
 Verf. 11. 
 
HEBR. CHAP. /. i j 
 
 Verf. ii. They (hall pcrifli, but Thou re- 
 may neft : and they all fhall waxe olde, 
 as doeth a Garment. 
 
 Verf. ii. And as a Vefture fhalt Thou 
 Folde them vp, and they fhall bee chan- 
 ged: but Thou art the fame, and Thy 
 Yeares fhall not faylc. 
 
 f* A titbit Ttjlimonii of CbriB, frm PsAt. 
 
 A lot. 25* 16. vberein bee is exprejfelit called, 
 i f I E H O V A H f G O D in eflence , the fame 
 GOD with the Father, and the holie Ghoft * yho 
 giveth Beeing to the creatures , and Performance to 
 the Promifes. i. Who layde the Foundation of the 
 Earth , &c. and fo Creator of Heaven and Earth. 
 3. And, by confequence , who can create in vs a right 
 Spirit, and make vs, of naughtie (inners, Sonnes. 
 
 2. They [ball feiifh $ waxe olde , and bee chan- 
 ged . Then , The Heavens and the Earth , nowe 
 fub/e& to corruption, (hall both not continue; and yet 
 they (hall not vtterlie bee abolifhcd * but changed, in- 
 to an incorruptible eftate, for mans caufe, Rom. 8. iz. 
 
 3 ♦ Cbtttt remaynetb, and is tbe Jame^ and bis Team 
 fajlenot. Then , i.Chmst iseternaH: and 
 our Mediator can not bee amifllng.can not die. i. Con- 
 stant, and immutable ; and can not change his purpofe 
 of loue . to his called Ones, whatfoever changes be- 
 fall them. And this is the Rocke of the Churches 
 Comfort, vhen dice looketh to her ownc frayltic, and 
 changeablenefle , \ 
 
 Vtrf. ijc /; 
 
16 HEBR-. CHAP. T. 
 
 Verf. i j. But to which of the Angels fayd 
 Hec at anie tyme> Sit on My Right 
 Hand , vntill I make Thyne Enemies 
 Thy Foote-ftoole i Pfal.cx. 
 
 t 4 ~~V0 -»bicb of the Angels faydc bee i ] hri 
 A 4&£lh for Scripture, to fa-ft vhat is due to 
 Jvgels* Then, i. The Scripture muft determine 
 what is due to Angels, and other creatures ; what is to 
 bee thought of them, and done to them alfb. x. And 
 no word in Scripture docrh countenance the giving of 
 the glorie of the Mediator, to anie A ngcll. 
 
 t. The Father hath [cyde to Cbritt % Sit Thou on 
 *n my tight hand > \ntHll wake thyne enemies thy 
 toM-fioole. ] Then, r. Chrift's Kingdome will 
 not want enemies, i. Yea, his enemies fliall bee Fuch, 
 as there fliall bee necde of divine wifedomc, and po- 
 wer, to overcome them. 3. G O D profeffeth him- 
 felfe Partie, agaynfl all the enemies of ChriiVs Church 
 and Kingdome. 4. G O D will put them at vnder* 
 piece and piece; and altogether at length. T» Their 
 eppofition, and overthrow, fliall fertie to glorifie 
 Chrilfs Kingdome, and Govcrnament : they ihall be£ 
 his Foote-ftoole. 6. In the raeane time of this Battel!, 
 Chrift , in his owne Perfon , (hall continue equall in 
 Glorie, and Majeftie, with the Father j beholding the 
 Vi&orie brought about ; and bringing it about, with 
 the Father, vnto his Souldiours comfort. 
 
 Vcrf 14. Are they not all miniftringSpL 
 ritSjicrit foorth, to minifter for them 
 who fliall bee Heyres of Salvation i 
 
 i $ The Angels 
 
Hei r. €ha?. 1. ij 
 
 U pm T^B E Jtngeh art all miniString Spirit* s. ] 
 -*- Then, i. Angels are not bodies ; but their 
 fubftanceisinvifible. 2, They are, allofthem,eve» 
 shefe that are called Arch-Angels, the greateftof 
 them , but fervantes toChrift 5 and none of them 
 mud hauc their Matter's honour: that is, anie reli. 
 gious worfhip of prayer , or invocation , made to 
 them . 
 
 t. They art fent foortb, for Service , or Mini* 
 firing. ] THEN, Their employment is about 
 God^s Children, toattende vs , and feruevs, at 
 ChrifTs direction ; not tt> bee ferved by vs, by anie 
 devotioa . 
 
 3. Christ's Sttbjetts are called Hey res' of Salva- 
 tion.] Thin, i. They are Sonnes. 2. And 
 v/hat they get, is by Heyrfhip , by vertue of their 
 Adoption , and Sonnclhip ; not by merit of their 
 Syorkes. 3 . And they ihall furelie get Salvation , a$ 
 an Herkage * never to bse taken from them . 
 
 The Summe of Chap. U\ 
 
 FRom the former Doftrine hee inferreth ,- seeing 
 Chrift is fo glorious , let his Gofpell bee Head- 
 faftlie believed, Verf, i. For if the difobedience 
 of the Law, given by ths Miniftene of Angels, was. 
 punifhed , Verf. 2. Fane more the difobedience o£ 
 the Gofpell, fo gloriouflie confirmed, Verf. 3. 4. 
 For Chrift is greater than the Angels, even as Man* 
 and hath all thinges infubjeftion to him, Verf. jr. 
 As David wkflefTeth, ipcaking of elefted Men, with 
 
 tt the\* 
 
1 8 He b r. Chap. IL 
 
 their Head, the Man Chrift , Verf. 6. 7. 8. And, al- 
 beit wee fee not that fubje&ionyet fullie accompli- 
 shed, Verf. 8. Yet it is begun in Chrift's perfonall 
 exaltation. And, for his fliort humiliation, vnder the 
 eftate of Angels, by fuffering, wee mufi not (tumble : 
 For, it is both glorious to himfelfe, and profitable 
 forvs , Verf. 9. For, God's glorie requyred, that 
 our falvation fliould bee wrought by fufFeringes of 
 the Mediator , Verf. 10. And, to this ende hee be- 
 hoved to bee part-taker of our nature , as was fore- 
 tolde, Verf. 11. it. 15. That hee might take on our 
 due punifliment ,• that is, Death, Verf. 14. . And de- 
 liver his owne from the feare thereof, Verf. \f. 
 And herein wee hauc aPriviledge aboue the Angels, 
 in that hee tooke on our nature , and not theirs, 
 Verf. j6. And, by his fufFeringes , a ground of fc 
 much greater Comfort in Him, Verf 17. 18. 
 
 The Doctrine of Chap. 1 I. 
 
 Verf. 1. Therefore, wee ought to giue 
 the more earned: heede to'the thinges 
 which wee haue heard 5 left at anie 
 tyme wee fhould let them flip. 
 
 i* np Herefore,w ought to giue beetle? &c. ] 
 -i- From the Excellence of Cbrift's ferfon } bee 
 Vrgetb the Belie fe of bis Dottrine. Then.i, 
 CHRIST mull bee efleemed of, as becommeth 
 the Excellence of His Perfon. 2. The way howe 
 CHRIST will bee refpe&ed of vs , is by refpe- 
 &'ng His Do&rine. And the Excellence of His Per- 
 fon, ftould 
 
H E B R. Ch A P. IL 1& 
 
 fen, fhould procure our reverend receiving of His 
 Word , and fteadfaft holding of it * 
 
 2* Bee will have vs to take beede, left weefhouli 
 let it flip. The word is borrowed from rent and lehing 
 VeffeU % or fandie ground. Then, i. The Go£ 
 pell is a precious Liquor , wotthie to bee well kee- 
 ped. And wce,of our felues,are as rent Vefiels, rea- 
 die to let it flip , when wee haue heard it ; or lyke 
 fandie ground, which keepeth not the rayne. 
 
 ?. For this wee ought to giue the more earneft 
 beede. ] Then, The Confcience of the worth 
 of CHRIST, and His Gofpell.andof ourowne 
 vnfitnefle to retayne it, fhould fharpen our Vigilan- 
 cie, and Attendance 9 tokeepeit: elfe, wee will 
 doubtleffe let it flip. 
 
 4. Bee fayetb not,left ftorttie ; but, left at ante 
 tyme. ] T H e n , It is not fufficient to belieue 
 the Word for a whyle, and for a whyle to remember 
 it : but wee mull gripe it fo , as never to quyfe it 
 by roifrcgarde, or roisbeliefe. For, Faytb, and hue 
 of the Tauethy u the good wcmmetbat fteciallie bee 
 requyretb heere ♦ 
 
 Verf. 2 , For, if the word fpoken by An J 
 gels, was fteadfaft , and everie tranf- 
 greffion, and difobedrence, received a 
 juft recompence of reward. 
 
 I. 113 £ e reafoneth from the law fyo\en hy Angeh % 
 Then, The Angels were employecfin gi- 
 vingofthe Law; they did blow the Trumpet 5 they, 
 from GOD, vttered the Woid to Mofes. 
 
 B x z. Tbt 
 
20 Hebr. Chap. It 
 
 t. The Tcerdftoksn by them, v>as ftcddfajl.] 
 Then, What GOD delivereth by the Minifies 
 rie of Meflengers , is authorized , and ratified , by 
 GOD, 
 
 3. Everie tranfgrefthn teas pnnijhei. Then,. 
 The punifliment of tranfgreflburs of His Law, is a 
 proofe of GOD'S authorizing the Do&rinc. 
 
 4. Hcecalletb the funijhment, 4 juft%ecompenfe* ] 
 Then, There is no evill befalleth finners , more 
 than they doe deferue ^ None hath caufe to cera- 
 playne of in;uftice . 
 
 Vcrfi. How fhall wee efcape, if wee 
 negled fo great Salvation 5 which, at 
 the firft , began to bee fpoken by the 
 LORD, and was confirmed vnto 
 vs, by them that heard Him. 
 
 I, J-JOw Jhall we efope i ] The Affile /#- 
 nelb bimfelfe wtb them in the Tbte&tmng. 
 Then, So fhould Preachers threaten their peo- 
 ple, as willing to vndcrlye the fame punifliment, ex- 
 cept they flee she finnc , for which they threaten 
 others , 
 
 t. Bee reafoncth ftom thepumjhnientdfthe Lav 
 breaking, t$j>roue the punifbmentof wijltlieMg the 
 CofpelL Then, }, The not-embracing of the 
 «3ofpell, is a greater finne, than the breach of the 
 taw. The defpyfing of Forgiuenefle, is much worfc 
 $\ov the making of the fault, z. Examples of judge- 
 ment vpon Tranfgreflburs of the Law, are Eviden- 
 ces of greater judgementes to conic on the mifre-' 
 prdca of the Gofpelh 
 
H-2 1 fU C H A P 9 I I, il 
 
 3, Uee ealletb the Gotyell, (o great a Salva 
 eton 5 bectufe of the free Offir of B^mifion if 
 finnes y *nd et email Lyfe, in it. Then, The 
 greatnefle of the Benefit to bee gotten by the Gof- 
 pell, aggreageth the finne of the mifregardcrs of it. 
 
 4. Heejayetb not, If me rejetf,denj/e,orperfem 
 tuts the Gofyell > but, if me negle&# ] Then, 
 The negleft of the Doftrine of the Gofpell, the care- 
 leffe receiving of it, the not-ftudying to know it, is 
 Sufficient to draw downe heavier judgementes, than 
 ever fell on the breakers of the Law; albeit a man bee 
 not an Vnder-rnyner, or open Enemie , to the Go- 
 fpell. 
 
 S Bee itfajbetb the Gofyell>to lee that VoHrin* 
 tvbicb Ckrifi bimftlfc pre ached, and bis rfpojtles, from 
 bim* Then, Wee are not bound to belieu© 
 anie more for Gofpell , than that which is made 
 clearc vnto vs by H is ApofHes word. And the mi£ 
 regarding of other dc&rine, which is not conveyed 
 fofrom Hin^falleth not vnder the Threatning. 
 
 6, HcemarketbtheJpejilcsctrt(iyntie 9 of -$hA 
 tfoybiut delivered \wto Vj, in that tbeywre eare* 
 Vitneffes of bisftotlrw. Then, The morecer- 
 tayntie the Apofiles had from Chrift of their Do- 
 ctrine, the furer is the ground- worke of our Beliefe, 
 ind the greater is the contempt done to Chrift in 
 their Meiiage , by ynbdiefe. 
 
 Ferf 4. GOD alfo bearing them wit- 
 netfe 3 bo:h with Signcs and Wonders, 
 and with diverfe Miracles, and Giftes 
 of the holieGhoft, according to His 
 
 
21 Heb r. Chap. II. 
 
 I. T-lEefajetb, GO© bare wtnejfc to the Apo- 
 
 files ftoHrine , by Signes and Wonders. 
 Then, i # What the Apoitles hauc fpoken from 
 CHRIST, they (pake not alone , but G O D 
 with them, witneifed with them. 2. The proper 
 vfe of Miracles , and extraordinarie Giftes powred 
 out in the Apoftolicte tymes, was to teftifie, that the 
 Apoftles dodirine was divine Truth.Thofc,then,muft 
 bee lying wonders , which are alleadged for confir- 
 ming anie dodhine befide theirs, 
 
 X. The distribution of the Giftes of the hdkChJi $ 
 Was according to bis <rftww//$ nut as pofltblie the 
 jipojlles *toould baue cwed, eytber to tkcmfe^ues^or 
 ttbers , in the nature of the gift , or meajure of it. 
 Then, The Apoftles were fo employed in the 
 Working of Miracles, as it was evident, even then, 
 that not they, but GOD was the Worker of them, 
 whyle He was feene to follow His own Will there- 
 in^ and not man's carving, in diitributing His Giftes. 
 And, the more GOD'S over- ruling Will was feene 
 in the Miracles then, the more confirmation haue we 
 of that Doflrine no w . 
 
 yerf. 5. For, vnto the Angels hath Hee 
 not put in fubje&ion the Worldc to 
 come, whereof wee fpeake. 
 
 (|. tJ Ee callelh the Worlde Vndcr the Kjngdme of 
 the Mefitas 9 The Worlde to come ; jirjt, 
 to put a difference betwixt the efttte of the World con* 
 fidered as \ader Shine, and vrtder the Mcfiias* Tor, as 
 itisVnder $itwe,itis Jayde of it , Oide thingesarc. 
 paft away, z. Cu&tj, J7* Es. 43. 19- 2be 
 
 creature 
 
He br. Chap.IL 21 
 
 greature is waxing olde, and tanning to ruine* But v». 
 
 dcrtbeMeftiasit is Jay d of it, Bcholdc,! make all 
 rhinges new, 2. Cor. 5. 17. The creature is lif» 
 ting v/> its bead, and Way ting for the day of liberation 
 from Vanitie, and the manifestation of the Sonnes of 
 GOD, Rom. 8. 19. Then, The Kingdome of 
 theMeflias maketh another Worlde, in effect, of thac 
 which was of olde; changing the holding, and na- 
 ture, and vfe, of all thinges, to His Subje&es. For, 
 a man, ere hee come in to Chrilt, is GOD'S cnemie; 
 and to him all thinges in the worlde are enemies, the 
 HofteandSouldiours of his drcadfull Iudge. But, 
 after a man is made Chriit's Subject, they turne all 
 to bee his Friendes, and his Father's Cervantes, wor- 
 king altogether for his good. That is another, and a 
 New Worlde indeede . 
 
 1. Hcxt t it ie called the Worlde to come ; be- 
 cauje albeit this cbangebegan with the woify of Grace, 
 before Cbiifi came, yet was it nothing in comparij on 
 of tbe fVotlde to come, \nder the Mefiias. And, that 
 Wbicbis new vnder the Gofyell, islitiieernotbing % w 
 itmparifen ofthafiGloriout Change of the nature and 
 Vfe of all tbmges^nto CbrijVs tiubjettes } wbicbisto 
 bee repealed at bislafi comming. Thun, What- 
 foever thing wee haue hitherto found to our good, 
 fmce wee knew Chrift, it is but little townatihall 
 bee : our Worlde is but to come, I. Cor. is . iy, 
 
 3. J he Worlde is put in fubjetfionto Cbrift,tbat 
 bee maydityofeofit at bis f leaf are. The n, Chrift 
 is twyfe Soveraygne LORD of the Worlde: once, 
 as Creator j agayne, as Mediator, in his Manhead, to 
 make all the creatures in Heaven and Earth ferue, 
 niil they, will they, to farther the worke of full Re- 
 ft 4 demotion, 
 
ckmption , which Kfce hath vndcrtaken . 
 
 4. H#* excludetb the Angels from this bmm. 
 Then, In Chrift's Kingdome the Angels areia 
 fubje&ion to Chrift, for the good of his Subjedies, 
 no lefle nor Sheepe and Oxen, as the Pfalme fayeth; 
 and not t* bee adored with him , as Soveraygncs, 
 ©ver vs . 
 
 yerf 6. But one 5 in a certayne place, te- 
 stified, faying, What is Man, that 
 Thou art myndfull of him I or, the 
 fonne of Man, that Thou vHiteft him? 
 
 V€rf. 7. Thou madeft him a little lower 
 than the Angels: Thou crownedft 
 him with Glorie and Honour • and 
 didft fet him over the works of Thyne 
 Handes. 
 
 t • T) Selng to prme t by Ssriptur*> bis purpofe>fat 
 JD tiuih neytber <£o9kg,nor Chapter t but tbewrds 
 •tobicb Art of the eygbt ffalme y and' fourth fcrfe. 
 
 Then, The Apoftle will haue the Church fo 
 well acquaynted with Text of Scripture , that at the 
 hearing of the wordes , they might know where it 
 is written , though neyther Boofce nor Verfe were 
 cited « 
 
 2» The Prophet looking en Mau 9 e\en enCbriffs 
 Jtfanfaadp'Vberem bee was buwbled y bee •toondtretb t$ 
 fee man 1 natme [ob'tghlie dignifnd^about all creatures. 
 Then, i. The bafenefle of man's naturall being, 
 Gompared with other more glorious creatures , ma- 
 
 fccrh 
 
H 1 » R* C« A P. II. 1% 
 
 ieth GOD'S lope toys aboaeall other creatures, 
 fo much the more wOnderfuH. i. Chrift's Humilia- 
 tion, and Exaltation , were both fore-ieene, and re- 
 vealed, by the Prophets. 
 
 Verf 8. Thou haft put all things in fub- 
 je&ion vndcr his feetc. For, in thar 
 Hce put all in fubje&ion vndcr him, 
 Hee left nothing that is not put vndcr 
 him. But no we wee fee not yet all 
 things put vnder him. 
 
 '!• W%* [>io*etb , that Angels art in fubjtSUu rt 
 Cbiifti becanfeth Text tftbt Vjalme fayetb, 
 All is put in fubjeftion: and ft rseytbet Avgels^mr 
 other creatures , art excepted ♦ Then, j, For 
 ^vnderftanding of the meaning of Scripture, it is ne- 
 cefTarie to confider, not onlie what it iiyeth exprcfl- 
 lie, but alio what it fayeth by conference of lbund 
 reafon. i. And,whatfoever is rightlie deduced by 
 evidence of found reafon of the wordes of Scripture, 
 is the meaning of the Scripture, as if it were fpokea 
 cxprefielie . 
 
 2. Beeftyetb, There is nothing left that is net 
 putyndtrCbrijl* Then, Not good Angels on- 
 lie , but all Spirites , and all that they can doe alfo, 
 arefubjeft to Chrift; and hee can make them, n$ 
 they, will they, contribute to the furtherance of his 
 owne Purpoie, for the good of his Subjc&s, and hurt 
 of his foes . 
 
 j %. §eca»fc CbrifTs enemies are pill troubling bis 
 
 Kingdome, bee mo*etb 4 doubt,fayfog, Wee tec not 
 
 yet all thingei put vndcr him, Thix, i ♦ The 
 
 £ 5 croublc* 
 
%6 Hebr, Chap. IL 
 
 troubles of Chrift's Subjecles , hinder the natural! 
 royndeto perceaue the Glorie of Chrift's Advance- 
 ment. z. Carnall reafon, the pro&or of miff- be- 
 liefe, will admit no more of Divine Trueth, nor it is 
 capable of, by fenfe. 
 
 yerf.p. But wee fee I E s v s , who was 
 made a little lower than the Angels ; 
 for the fuflfering of Death > crowned 
 with Glorieand Honour^ that Hee^by 
 the Grace of GOD, fhould tafte 
 Death for everie man. 
 
 I, H£* anfaeretb the doubt; , faying , Wee fee 
 
 I ES V S crowned wich Glorie and 
 
 Honour: andfo a courfe taken for putting all that op" 
 
 pofe him, farther and farther Vnderbim, Then, 
 
 j. The fubje&ion of all thinges to Chrifl's Throne,, 
 can not bee feene, but in the Exaltation of his Per- 
 fon. 2, When wee fee his Peifon exalted, to fuch 
 high Dignitie in Heaven, it is eafie to fee him put all 
 at vndcr that ryfeth vf> agaynft him . 3 , Th^t which 
 may bee taken vp of Chrift, partlie by his Word and 
 Do&rine, partlie by his miraculous Workes, and ex- 
 ttaordinarie Giftes of the Spirit, powred out vpou 
 the Primitiue Church, partlie by his ordinarie and 
 powerfull working vpon the Soules of his owne, 
 fince that tyme, vnto this day, humbling and comfor- 
 ting, changing and reforming, mens heartes and 
 lyues: I fay, thefe Evidences of his power, doe make 
 a fpirituali Eye, in a manner, to fee / ESFS , the 
 Worker of thefe Workes, crowned with Glorie and 
 honour . 
 
 z. Hetmtt 
 
a 
 
 H b b r. Chap. II. 27 
 
 t. Betmeetetb another doubt > aryflngfoxn the, 
 jbajement of Cbriji, in bis Stiff eri*ges % and Death; to 
 Tebicb bee anftoeretb in the hordes of the ffaime:firji M 
 that it Tvasfore-tolde in that fame fj'almc, that be V>as 
 tQbecmade 9 f9Ydlittle 9 loTpeY than the Angels ^ to ^it f 
 hyfuffeting of <£eatb. Then,i. The CrofTe of 
 Chriii , is a readie Humbling Blocke , for a carnall 
 iiiynde: elfe, what needed the removing of the fcan- 
 dall i> 2. It is true, indeede, Chriii, in his Himilia- 
 lion, was abafed vnder the Angels , and emptied. 
 5. This abafe men t was but a little, and for a ihorc 
 tyme. 4. It was fore-tolde in the Pfdme that fpea- 
 kcth of his Exaltation. 5 . If wee looke to the Scrip* 
 ture fore- telling , wee ihallnot irumbleat Chnu's 
 Humiliation. 
 
 3. Bee gftetb a fart bet avfoerc 9 b} Jholvivg the 
 tndeof Chnjt's Sufferings to bee pi wia*fe>iu tbc 
 fatour of GOO to Vi> I bat bee fhould, by i be Crate 
 vf GO D , taftc ®e*tb , for evevie one of xs . 
 
 T h £ n , 2. Chnfl's differing was not for his 
 owne deferving, but for ours; and, therefore, ihoulj 
 bee glorious in our eyes, 2. Everie Believer , and 
 deit foule, hath mtereft in that Death of his : and & 
 .everie man bound to loue h'm, and magnirie him. 
 for it, and to appiye the fiuite of it to himieiie- 
 3 . This death was but a tailing of death, becaufe fiec 
 continued but a iliort tyme vnder it : for, his flio;t 
 furrering was fo precious, that hce could not bee hoi- 
 den by the Sorrowcs of Death 5 buc Death, for a lit- 
 tle, was fufficient : and, therefore, fliould dimin; a 
 no man's eiteemation of him. 4. It was by the 
 Grace ofGOD that his death, for a iliort, fhould 
 ilandfor our Eternall: and, therefore, gracious. and 
 glorious , fhould thefe his furfennges bee cTt^emc^ / 
 £L1*> lUMT Vctf.xo' 
 
 1 
 
2$ fi«BK. C« Af. II, 
 
 yerf 10, For, it became Him, for whor. 
 are all thinges, and by whome are aJ 
 thinges, irybringiiig manie Sonnes vn 
 to Glorie, to make the Captayne o 
 their Salvation perfed through Suffej 
 ringes ♦ 
 
 I* A Nether reafon of Cbrift's Suffering • TU\ 
 •** 1^^ of out faVtng by Cbrijt's Suffetinge^ 
 made fortheGkrieof GOD , and oar Good* 
 
 Then, When the rcafons of Chrift's death ar/. 
 jTcene, the fcandall of his Croffe ceafeth. 
 
 i. Ibete isawrfetodoe heere-, A great manie oj 
 Sonnes to bee brought to Giorie* 
 
 Then, i. All the Eled, and faved fbules, are fa 
 the ranke of Children, z. Albeit they bee few in 
 companion of the worlde , yet are they, manie of 
 them, all together. 3 . There is not one of them all, 
 who can goe to Heaven,or balvation,but by Chrifta 
 leading , and conduft. 
 
 3. J be Captayne of tbeir Salvation muji bee made 
 perfeft, though fujferhg* Then, i. How per^ 
 fed foever Chrift bee in himfelfe, yet before his fuf- 
 fering hee lacked one thing , which his Office , to- 
 ivardes vs, requyred: to wit,experimentall fufFering 
 cf iiich forrowes as his fouldiours and followers arc 
 iiibjeft vnto. 2. When his fuffcringes were ended, 
 lee was perfe&lie fitted to comfort vs, feeing hec 
 fcund our forrowes in himfelfe fometyme. 
 
 4 . Bee fajetb , it became GOD, for ^botn f and 
 t>j vhon: t are all thinges , that the matter fkould bet 
 f$ brought about. Then, z. All thinges .are for 
 
 God's 
 
 
 -^M 
 
HEE R. LHAP. 11. 29 
 
 ;6d*fc Glorie at the endc: and fo fhould the manner 
 four falvation bee alfo. x. All things arc by God's 
 fand and Power brought about : and rcafon too, 
 hat hee difpofe of the meanes of our falvation , a* 
 ee plcafeth* 3. This way became God moft of 
 nie: It brought him greatefi Glorie, by the fliame, 
 >rrow, and death , of one, to bring Glorie , and 
 >yc, and Lyfe, to manie, 
 
 erf. 11. For, both Hee that fan&ifieth, 
 and they who arefan<ftificd 3 are all of 
 one: For which caufe Hee is not aflia- 
 med to call them Brethren. 
 
 ♦ TF ante fiould farther as\e 9 how could bee diei 
 or, how could Inflict accept him in our jleadi 
 ee anftoerelb, $ecsufe hee is one ofourkjnde, and B4- 
 tie. THEN, x. There is a naturall Band be- 
 ivixt Chrirt and his Followers. They are of the fame 
 ocke,of the feme naturall fubliance. i.Chrift's na- 
 lrall Bafld with vs , maketh him a direft entreffe to 
 edeeme vs . 
 
 X. Bee calletb Chrijt> him that fanftificth; avcL 
 be SJe/ZeVerj, they who are fan&ified* }- 
 THEN I 1. The Band of nature betwixt Chriflr 
 ad men, is reckoned vnto thofe onlie who are fan- 
 tified : with none other will Chrifl reckon Kinred, 
 > Therefore, they mull ftudie to Holineffe, that 
 'ould clayrrie Kinrcd to Chnil. 3. The fan&ifica- * 
 on which it behovethvs tohauc, mud proceeds 
 ■9m Chritt: noholinefle, vntill a man be in him. 
 
 3. Hee fayetb , Cbrifi is uot a framed to call the 
 anftfiei, Brethren.] then, r.AsChrift 
 
 hath dim 
 
■»- u x\9 v^, uaii X A# 
 
 hath dimitted himfelfe to our nature , Co alfo to tfee 
 ftyles of confanguinitic with vs. 2.Chrift is as kyndlie 
 affechoned to his Followers, as ever Brother was to 
 another : hee will not misken his owne , albeit vnJ 
 worthie. 3 . That which may ferue to our glorie and 
 comfort, Chrift will thinke it no difgrace to himfelfe, 
 
 Verfc. 12. Saying, I will declare Thy 
 Name vnto my Brethren: In the midft 
 of the Church will I fing Prayfe vnto 
 Thee, 
 
 UrV pmetb that bee calletb v* (Brethren from 
 A1 PsM.lt. Verfu, Tbe Mefiids, there 9 ta~ 
 \$tb vpon him, te preach to Meu % and toprayfetbe Fa 
 ther . then , 1 . With our nature,Chriii tooke 
 on alfo the Yoke of the Exercyfes of Religion, z. Hee 
 joyneth with vs, in the Difcharge of them. 3. Hee 
 is firft in the Exercyfe : not onelie becaufe hee dif- 
 charged them in his owne proper perfon - y but alfo 
 becaufe dill by his Spirit, where two or three arc- 
 gathered together in his Name, hee is in the midft ol 
 them 5 moving, and moderating, the Spintesof hii 
 owne delegable Organes. 
 
 Verf. 1 j • And agayne, I will put my trufl 
 * in Him . And agayne, Beholdej^nd 
 the Children which G OD hath . gi 
 veo mee. 
 
 i^ ^ HE next pmfeisfrm Psal, i8* Verf.f< 
 1 when Cbrijh ndertbe type ef David, pro 
 
 Wiftii 
 
 'J^' '* ^ — 
 
 - 
 
fab ft belieae in the Father % 
 'HEN, i . Chrift is one of the number of Believers, 
 le of the Covenant of Grace, confederate by Faith t 
 d, therefore, hee behoved to bee a man to this 
 de. z. Then haue wee, in the fenfe of our vnbe- 
 fe, the comfort of the foundneffe and ftrehgth of 
 drift's believing , as well as of his other Pcrfe- 
 ons . 
 
 2. The third pteofe is from Is ay 8* Verf. iS. 
 herein Chrijl^ndertbe type oftbe¥ropbetIfaiab 3 
 ftntetb bimfelfe.Vitbbis chofenCbildre 9 befiretbe 
 \tber . T H E N , i. Chrift is our Father alfo, 
 d wee his Children, z. Wee are given to him of 
 e Father. 3. Wee are notprcfented before the 
 ther, without our Mediator Chrift 4. Chrift,and 
 ic his little ones, joyned together, and feparated 
 >m the worlde, are a pleafant fight, for the Father 
 
 beholde . 
 
 rf. 14. Forafmuch, then, as the Chil- 
 dren are part-takers of flefh & blood; 
 Hcc alfo Himfelfe lykewyfe tookc 
 I part of the fame ; that through deaths 
 I Hee might deftroy him that had the 
 power of death ^ that is, the Devill. 
 
 TJEe gftetb farther reafons of his Incarnation 
 And firftibee behoved by death todeflroytbt 
 A//, that bad the peeper of Death: andfo bebmd to 
 4 Man , that hee might die . 
 'HEN , 1. Sinners, without Chrift, are vnder 
 fentence of death, temporall, and eternall. ». Sa- 
 tan hath 
 
5* ncsjt. ^haf. ii, 
 
 tan hath power of Death, as the Burrio hath pow«r 
 over thePitteandGallowes, at death to take them 
 away to torment, who are not delivered from his po- 
 wer. £ Chrifthath deflroyed Satan's power, and 1 
 tyrannle, in this poynt,in behalfe of all his Ele<St,and 
 true Believers. 4. The way how Chrift hath over- 
 come Satan, is, by his owns death, ranfoming his 
 owns. ?. Frae death behoved to bee the way, it be- 
 hoved alio Chriii to bee a mortail man , as well as 
 God , that he's might die. 
 
 2 » Jg*yM hee fayetbtCbrHliCQhi pdmsf flefh. 
 dni blood vitbibe Children*, that is,wtb tbe Elett 
 gmntobim<] then, i. Loue tothe EleSt, 
 mad* the Sonne of GOD come downe, and make 
 himfclfe a ftan alft>. i. CHRIST, in his humane 
 nature, is as kyndlie a Man, as anie of the Eledl ; ha 
 ving feih, and blood, and bones, as well as wee. His 
 flefli and blood is not onelic lyke to ours 5 but is a.! 
 parre of our fubftence; who is come of the fame: 
 ucrJce of Adam and Eue, as furelie as ours : and nor 
 made eyther by creation of nothing, or by transfub- 
 ftantion of fome other thing, than our fubftancc., 
 
 Verf.i 5 i And deliver them D who through 
 
 . feare of death,were all their lyfe tyme 
 
 fubjeft to bondage. 
 
 AKotbsr Fruit of Cbritfs detib, is tbe delherieof 
 Believers , from tbe bondage of tbe few of 
 death , wherein they doe lye before $el'tefe ♦ 
 
 T HE & , 1 . There is a naturall feare of Death, 
 and the DcvilUnd^elUooted in all men 4 all wayes: 
 albeft noe aye felt, yet eafilie wakened. 2,. This 
 ]!^rc puttcth Men in bandage , that they dare no* 
 
tteditate on Death, or GOD'S Iudgement, #r Hell* 
 as deferved by themfelues, 3. CHRIST'S death 
 delivereth his Subjects from the danger of this evilly 
 ind from the bondage of this fcate alfo. 4, Nona 
 butaChylde of ChrifVs , can hauefolide and true 
 Covvrage agaynft Death : neyther is there a Fres 
 Man in the worlde, except true Chriftians. 
 
 tftrf i 6. For, verilie, Hee tooke not on 
 Him the nature of Angels : But Hee 
 tooke on Him the feed of Abraham* 
 
 HEeinfitfelbin tbefiottrine of C brill's Inurnd* 
 tlon,becaufeit u the ground of all our Cemfort* 
 and fecludetb tbe AngtU from fucb 4 honour, <u tfci 
 bAuctbere-by. Tbe Sonne of God tooke on him ibt 
 feeds of Abraham, and not tbe nature of Angels % [ayetb 
 tbe ApoHle. then , 1. C H R I S T hath hi* 
 
 proper fubfiflance, and beeing, in himfelfe , before 
 the Incarnation ; even his owne Divine nature, with 
 perfonall properties exifiing : For, hee is the Sonne 
 of GOD, the fecond perfon of the Godhead , be- 
 fore hectOtfke on our nature, z. Heechoofedtei 
 affumc our nature, for our deliveries and not the 
 Angels nature, for deliverie of fuch as were fallen 
 ef their Jcynde. 3. The nature that hee takethon, 
 is Man's yerie nature; the fecde of Abraham. 4. Hee 
 preventeth the perfonall fubfiftance of our nature^ 
 hee a/Tumeth the feede of Abraham. y # Hee ma- 
 kethan Vnion of our nature, with his Divine Na- 
 ture, rf. The way of making the Vnlon, is A%fvMp- 
 tiON , or Taking of our nature vnto his owne$ 
 whereby , reiwayning the fame whkh hee was be- 
 C ftr#st« 
 
 j 
 
54 nnjBK. ^HAl\ 1 i # 
 
 fore 5 to wit, The fonne of GOD, hee joyneth 6ur 
 nature to himfelfe, and becometh what hee was not 
 before ; to wit, the Sonne of Man. 7. Hce afliimeth 
 the feed of Abraham, that he may bee knowne to be 
 no other, but the fame Meffias, which was promifed 
 by the Prophets,to the Fathers. 8. When hee hatlv 
 aifumed Man's nature, to His Owne Divine Nature, 
 Hce remayneth the fame HEE that Hee was be- 
 fore, Aill one perfon. So CHRIST IESVS is the 
 promifed Mcfliasj the fecond perfon of the Godhead; 
 verie God from evcrlafting, and verieMan finccthe 
 conception of the Virgine Marie : before his Incar- 
 nation, having onelie his owne Divine Nature in his 
 perfon; but now, fince that tyme, having our nature 
 alfo, perfonallle vnited with his Divine Nature, fo to 
 remayne, both God and Man in one perfon, for our 
 good , for ever. 
 
 ferf. 17. Wherefore, in all tbinges, it 
 behooved Him to bee made lyke vn 
 to His Brethren 5 that Hee might bee 
 amercifull andfaythfull highPriefty 
 in thinges pertayning to GOD; to 
 make reconciliation for the finnes of 
 the people. 
 
 HEe concludeth, That Cbrift behold to partafy 
 both of onr nature, and punifhment,or mije- 
 rie 5 that tyce might ceceaut the tnort good of 
 Him. 
 ft Firjtj keefdjetb, Hee behooved to bee l$! his 
 Sistbrin in alltliv^es : &il% forfubftanctof na- 
 
 me,f*T 
 
 mm 
 
Sttrf, for naturall properties, for firmelejfe infimiteis, 
 for fello^Jhip in Temptations, and mif cries y and in all 
 tbinges vbatjoever oar Good did requjre bis making life 
 \vto vj . T H EN , i. They who imagine, and 
 worfbip a Chrift, not lyke to vs in all thefe thinges, 
 ■wherein the Scripture pronounceth him lyke vnto 
 vs, doe mificake the true Chrift; and worftup a falfe* 
 7.. It is verie neceflarie that wee conceaue rightlie 
 of Chrill's perfon , feeing the Scripture doeth preffc 
 the knowledge thereof vpon vs, fo particulate. 
 
 i. Bee jbowtb the endeof bis conforming him- 
 ftlfe\nto Vj, to bee j Ibathte might bee a fajthfull 
 and mercifull higb fricfl. THEN, i. As 
 
 Chrift tooke on our nature ; fo, in our nature , hee 
 tooke on a fpcciall Office of Priefthoode % to doe v$ 
 good. i. In this his Office, hee is faythfull, and 
 will neglecl nothing, night nor day, that may helpe 
 vs. 3 . In our flippes, and over-fightes, hee will bee 
 mercifull vnto vs. 4. Seeing hee hath conformed 
 himfelfe to vs for this ende , wee may take his com- 
 munion of nature , and miferies , with vs , for a 
 Pawne and Pledge, to allure vs , that hee will both 
 p ittie and helpc vs. 
 
 3. The extent of bis frieftbocd, beemafytb, in 
 genet aU, to lee, In all things ^zrtaynivg to Cod '> ani $ 
 in fyeciall,To maly Reconciliation for the (innesoftbs 
 people. then, i. If G OD hauc anie 
 
 thing to doe with vs , anie Direction , or Comfort, 
 or Blcffing, to beftow vpon vs, it muft come by our 
 highPrieft, 1ESVS, vnto vs. *. If hee command 
 vs in anie thing, or bee to make covenant with vs, or 
 haue cont rover fie to debate with vs , our high Prieft 
 will anfwere for vs. 3. If weehauc anie thing to 
 C * doc wtfh 
 
?5 MEBR* CHAP. II, 
 
 doc with SOD, to feekc anie good thing of hiity 
 ordepreeate anieeviIl,orto offer anie Offering, o; 
 Prayie, or Service, Chrift's Office ftretchcth it felfe 
 to all this , to doe for vs. 4. Inlpeciail, as out 
 finnes daylie deferue, and provoke , GOD'S anger, 
 fo doeth Chrift's Priefthood pacific GOD'S wrath, 
 and worke Reconciliation to vs. 
 
 ftrf. 18. For, in that H E E Himfclfe 
 hath fuffered, beeing tempted 1 Hee is 
 able to fuccour them that arc temp 
 ted. 
 
 x« fJEc fh$wtb Cbrifis experience, to hee both of 
 Skfjeringes and Temptations; tbaftobetber of 
 the f*o annoy Vj , Wi way get Comfort for eytber, or 
 fotb, from him . T hen , 1. There are twa 
 
 Evills, which attende the Children of GOD, to an- 
 aioytfiems to wit, Troubles, and Sinne ; or, Sinne, 
 ' and Miferre. 2 . Chrift hath experience , albeit not 
 of Sinne , in his owne perfon 3 yet of temptation to J 
 finn^ and of fuffering of trouble . *■*• 
 
 1. "Bee appljetb tbe Comfort , exprejfelse to tbe\ 
 Tempted. then % i. Men in trouble haue ; 
 
 neede of Comforr,and Reliefe : but men vnder tr mp- 
 ration to flnne, much more, 2.Yea,Sinne,and temp.: 
 ration to finne, is more grievous to a true Chylde ofi 
 God, vvhe he feeth matters rightlie,than any trouble.! 
 j . No bearing out vnder tryalls, or ftanding in temp- 
 rations, but by fuccour & hcipe fr6 Chrift. 4.Chrift's 
 experience of temptation, may aflure vs, both of his 
 abilitie, and willingnefle, to fuccour fucli as fceke Re- 
 iffe from hxm. to this caftv 
 
 i 
 
Thefumme of Chap. 1 1 1; 
 
 THerefore, weygh well what a one CHRIST U 
 and preferre none before him, Verf. i. For, 
 hee is as fay thfull in his Meflagc , for changing 
 •f the typicall Priefthood , as Molts was in his mcf- 
 fage , when hee delivered it, Verf. i. And fo much 
 more honourable than Mofes , as the Builder is over 
 the Stones builded, Verf. 3. 4. And Mofes wat 
 faythfuii, as a fervant, in the Church, VerC s. But 
 Chrift, as Sonne, and Lord, over the Church * to 
 difpofe of the fervice thereof, at his pleafure, Verf.f, 
 Therefore , beware of Olde Ifraels hard heart, left 
 you be debarred of GOD'S Rcft,Vcrf,7.8.?, 10.11. 
 Beware of lyke vnbelicfe : for it is the ground of" 
 Apoftacie, Verf. 11. And doe your beft, to preferue 
 others from it alfo, Verf. 13. For , Perfevcrance ia 
 FayrJrris ncceflarie to Salvation, Verf. 14. For, Da- 
 vid's wordes doe proue , That there were forae, al- 
 beit not all hearers of GOD'S Word of olde^hat 
 did provoke him , Verf, if. 1*. And, whSwerc 
 thefe, bucfuch as heepunilhed? Verf. 17. And, 
 whome punifhed hee, but Vnbelicvers ? Verf. 18* 
 So Misbeliefe debarred them out of GOD'S Refl 
 of olde, and will alfo doe tke lyke yet, if men con** 
 tinuc in it, Ver/i ij. 
 
 The VoBrine of Chap. 1 1 U 
 
 Verf, i, Whercforc,holie Brethrcn,part- 
 G 4 takci* 
 
takcrs of the Heavenlie Calling, con- 
 fidcr the Apoftle and HighPrieft ol 
 our Profeffion, CHRIST IESUS. 
 
 I. \ Ftcrbee bath taught them fotaewb&tmorcd) 
 Jt\ C H ^1 S r, bcccxbortetb them, of weV. 
 to Ctofider of bim* ] T H E N , i. As wee get 
 
 farther light of Chrift , wee arc bound to farther 
 vfe-making of our light, z. As farther is revealecj 
 vmo vs of Chrift ; fo rnuft wee let our mynde or 
 Worke , to ponder , and weygh, v/hat is revealed : 
 that the matter may finke deeper in our mynde, and 
 in our heart. 3. Except wee fhall confider, feriouf-| 
 lie, what is fpoken of Chrift , wee can make no pro- 
 fitable vfe of theDo&rine : For, fuch highMyfte- 
 ries are not foone taken vp ; and , the heart is not 
 foone wrought vpon, fo as to receauc imprefllon di 
 his Excellencie, except after due consideration. 
 
 2. Ua calhtb Cbritt Ufa, Tbc high Pricrt, 
 4*d the Apoftle, of our VrofejUon*) The bigb 
 ffricjlboode , !»** tbc bigbefl Calling in the lcwjh 
 Clwcbi The Apofllcfhipytbc btgbejl Calliugin tbc 
 CJmjuan Cburcb. CHRIST u bttn ftyltdbyUth. 
 
 TyHEN, CHRIST hath inclofed in his Of- 
 fice, the Perfediicn and Dignities of the higheft Cal- 
 lages, both in the lewifh , and Chriftian Church. 
 Thofe Dignities which were divyded in men , or 
 Con.oyned In Him ; in men, by way of minifteriall 
 employment, vnder Him; in Chrift, by originall Au- 
 ehoritie , aboue all . 
 
 3. Hec calletb tbc CbriJIUn \eligion, Our Ttofcf* 
 /ton $ or Confeflion ♦ then, It is the na- 
 ture of Chriftian Religion, net ta bee fraoothered; 
 
 but, t* 
 
but, to bee opcnlie brought foorth , confeflcd, and 
 avowed, in word and deede; to the Glorie of Chri, 
 who is the Author thereof . 
 
 4. Bee [iyletb tbefe Hebrewes to tybom bee wjr- 
 Wfc,Ho1ie Brethren, Parr-takers of thcHca- 
 venlie Calling. then, i f Chriftians doe 
 
 not poflcfFe their Prerogatiues without a warrand- 
 able Title. They haue a Calling thereto, i. The 
 Calling is Heavenlie, becaufe GOD, by his Word 
 and Spirite , calleth men to the communion of his 
 Grace and Glorie, by forfaking of themfelucs , and 
 thinges earthlie ; and following Chrift, in an holic 
 converfation : allisHeayenlieheere. 3* Chriftians 
 are part-takers alyke of this Vocation : that is, haue 
 alyke Warrand, and Obligation, to follow him that 
 calleth them : albeit all doe not alyke followethc 
 Calling. 4. They are Brethren amongft themfelues, 
 for their Adoption: albeit fome weaker, fome flron- 
 ger. ?. And holie is this Brotherhood : that is, Spi* 
 rituallj and fo, Superiour to Civill, or Naturall/or 
 earthlie Bandes, whatfoever. 
 
 Verf. 2 . W ho was fay thfull to Him that 
 appoynted Him : as alio Mole? was 
 faythfull in all His Houfe. 
 
 i.~V>Ecaufe tbt levees did too bigblie estetwe of 
 A3 Mofes, in appointing of the Legall Service ; 
 and not fo bigblie of Cbrifh as became, it* abrogating 
 thereof; the dpojlle comparetb Mofes and Cbrijl; gi* 
 Vtng to Mofes, bis due place of a Servant •> and t$ 
 Cbrift, tbe place due to the Matter. 
 
 then, 1. It is no rfew thing, that people en- 
 
 clyncfo 
 
 ;/£■ 
 
£L\J XX *-■"*** V-* n ** A • XXX* 
 
 clyne fo to efteeme of good mens authoritie, as ea 
 forget to giue Chrift his owne rowme. 1 , The way 
 eo hclpe this, is, fo to eftedme of GOD'S Servantes, 
 fathers, or Councils, moe,or fewer, as the eiteecna- 
 lion that men haue of them, derogate nothing frotn 
 the eflcemation due to Chriih 
 
 2. In Jpeciall p bee mak*th all the poyn&s of Mo- 
 fts commendations, dueli* defer scd poynttsof Chrift' s 
 commtndatiw. 1. ®id Mofes office reach itfelfeto 
 aUtbcbonfe of God t *ndertbc Lato } and all tbe feu 
 ticeofiti So did CbrifTs Office reach to all the Church 
 $f God, and all tbtferwee of it $ iwder tbe GoTpelU 
 ZtWas Mofes appoyn&ed>to giue out-tobat beedtlue* 
 led* So •&& Chris! apbojmtted to inflitate -ftbat bee 
 did injlitute , and abrogate Tsbat bee did abrogate. 
 3« Wcu> Mofes faylhfull to Him Tvbo appoynUed him % 
 in all tbe matter s of G^d's houfe; keeping bacfenothing 
 that hee Teas direBed to resale i So is Chrift faytb full 
 to the Fatber t tt>hodidai>pojmtf him mlyhj manner. 
 
 THEN, lyke as if anic man ihould haue added 
 or paired, ^hopped o% changed, the Ordinances of 
 GOD'S Houfe, vnder the Law, it had beene an. im- 
 putation . cyther vnto GOD, of notfufficient dire- 
 ding his Church; or vnto Mofes, and the Prophets, 
 of vnfaythful difcharge of their duetie in the Church 
 of the Olde Teilament. So is it alyke imputation to 
 GOD and CHRIST, if anic ftall adde orpaire, 
 choppe or change, the. Ordinance of GODS Church 
 vnder the New Tcftament. 
 
 Verf. 5. For, this Man was counted vvor- 
 thic of more Gloric than Mofes- in as 
 
 much 
 
 ■I 
 
HCDti. ^nnr, ill. 41 
 
 much as Hee who hath builded the 
 Houfe, hath more Honour than the 
 Houfe . 
 
 I. YjAving equalled Cbrisi Vvto Mofes, bee nov 
 \f\prefttretb Cbrift to Mofes. 
 
 THExf . C H R I S T is not rightlie 
 cfieemed of, except hec bee preferred as farr e aboue 
 all his fervantes.as the Father hath counted hiai war- 
 thieof more Glorie than his femnts, 
 
 2. Hit piefenetb CbriU about Mofes 9 as the 
 guilder U about the boufe . T H e n , As no 
 flone in thehoufc, nor all the houfe togther, is com- 
 parable in honour with the Bnilder of the houfe: S« 
 the honour and authcritieof no particular member 
 of the Church, nor of the whole Cathohcke Church 
 together , is comparable to the honour and authori- 
 se of Chriit. Yea , as farre as the Builder is abou« 
 the houfe in honour , as farre is Chrift's authorise 
 aboue the Churches auchoritie, which is his houfe. 
 
 Ftrf.4. For, everie houfe is builded by 
 fomc man \ but Hee that built all 
 things, is GOD. 
 
 HEe pmwb Cbriit to bee the Builder of the 
 Cbuub, becaufe feme builder it tnhsl bA*e,ai 
 eUrie boufe bath. $ut onlie GOD, tbat buiU 
 ittb ail tbivges, is able for this Voth: Therefore, 
 Cbtitt, vbo buildetb all tbwges, is the Builder of it. 
 
 Them, i, Whatfoevar employment a man get 
 
 fcf^JOD, in edifying of the Church, yee, in prof or 
 
 C f fpeach, kttt 
 
qz ri r. is a. c n ji r m m. 
 
 fpeacft , hee is a parte of the Building , builded by 
 another/ z. The honour of building the Church, 
 belongcthto GOD alone properlie. 5. The buil- 
 ding of the Church, is a worke requyring Omnipo- 
 tencie in the Builder : For , to make a Saynfi of a 
 Sinner, is as hard, as to make a Man of theduftof 
 the earth, or of nothing. 
 
 Verf. 5. And Mofes, verilie, was faytft- 
 full in all His Houfe , as a Servant, for 
 a teftimonie of thole thinges which 
 were to bee fpoken after, 
 
 MOfes •too* ftytbfully as a Servant. ] Krto, 4 
 Servant's farte^is (0 doc and fay bydireltiet)} 
 and not a/ bis otvne authorities Then* Hee 
 is the faythfulleft Set vanr.that doeth leafl in his owns 1 
 authoritie, and moft attendeth vnto the dire&ion of 
 GOD, beareth teftimonie to what GOD hath 
 commanded, and teacheth not for Do&rine, the pre- 
 ceptes of men. 
 
 Fcrf.6. But CHRIST, as a Sonne 
 over His owne Houfe, whofe Houfe 
 are wee, if wecholde faft the Confi- 
 dence, and therejoycingof the Hope, 
 firme, vnto the ende. 
 
 MOfes Tom faytbfull. as a Servant 5 but Chrttt f 
 at a Sonne , over bis ovene houfe. ] 
 Then. i. As much difference- betwixt ChriiFs 
 ■jBthoritie in the Church , and mens, how exc-Hqit 
 
ti & IS A. u n a r* 1 1 /. 4.3 
 
 Bever; as betwixt the authorttie of the Maflcrand 
 the Servantes. i. CHRIST'S authorise is naciuc 
 over His Church , by vertue of His Sonnefhip ; by 
 His Eternall Generation of the Father Hee hath this 
 Prcrogatiue. 3. The Church is CHRIST'S owns 
 Houfe; and Hee may difpofe of it, and of the Service 
 thereof, as pleafeth Him. Men , who are but fer- 
 vantcs, mufl change none of the Ordinances of 
 GOD'S Worlhip ink. But CHRIST may change 
 the Ordinances of His owne Worfliip : and, there- 
 fore , alter the ordinances of Levi , and appoynft a 
 more fimple forme of externall worlhip , in place 
 thereof » 
 
 z. Hee expoundetb this Houfe, to hee tie Cmpa- 
 nie of true $elie\cn r . Then, t. The Church 
 of G O D, vnder the Law , and vnder the Gofpell, 
 are one Church, one Houfe of G O D in fubftance,- 
 and all the Faythfull, then and now, lyuelic Stones of 
 this Houfe. 1. The Church haue GOD dwelling, 
 and converging, and famiharlic manifciting Himfclfc 
 amongft them . 
 
 3 ♦ Bee dddetb to a Condition, If wee holde faft 
 the Confidence,and the rejoycing of the hope, 
 firme, vnto the endc. That is , If vee continue 
 jleadfaft intbc Fdjtbyimeardlie grypingtbe promifed 
 Glorie, by bope- 9 and onftoardlie a*ov>ing)by confef- 
 fion 9 Chritt'sTruetb: thereby bee ntytberimportcth 
 the pofttbilitic of finallApoHacie of the SajnBes 5 not 
 yet myndetb bee to Tteakjn the Confidence of {Belie vers, 
 more not bee doubtetb of bis owe petfeverance , fir 
 myndetb to vctkenbis Wnefaytb: for bee joynctb 
 bimjelfe -Kith them, faying, If wee hoJdc faft. 
 $»t Wytw& to the number of the VifMc Church , of 
 
 ffhm 
 
44 HEBR. CHAP. III. 
 
 •tobom fome not beesng found, might ftlldTMy, indby 
 their ex ample, mahs fome wakf (me$ % lbwgb found, 
 fiumble,for a tyme, to the difhonour of the &efyell\ bee 
 puttetb a difference betwixt true Believers , who doe in* 
 deede perfe»cr 9 andtjme-ftry>eYS,Vib9doe nit perfever^ 
 to whom bee doetb mt grant, for tbe ptefent, the {Pri- 
 Viledge of beehg C P'S tioufe. 
 
 This conditional jfeach , then, Importeth, 
 i. That fome Profeffoures in the Vifible Church, 
 may make Defe&ion , and not perfevcr to the ende. 
 a. That fuch asfcallroake finall Defection heereaf* 
 ter, are not a parte of GOD'S Houfe, for the pre- 
 fent , howfoever they bee efteemed. 3. That true 
 Believers muii take warning, from the poflibilitie of 
 fome Profeffoures Apoflacie; tolooke the better to 
 themfelucs, and to take a better grip of CHRIST, 
 who is able to keepethem. 4. That true Believers 
 both may, and fhould, hoide faft their Confidence, 
 vnto the ende: yea, and mult ayme to doe fo, if they 
 Hyould pcrfever. s • That true Believers haue ground 
 and Warrand, in the Promifes of the Gofpell, both 
 to hope for Salvation, and to rejoyce, and glorie, in 
 that Hope, as if it were prefent Pofleflion. 6. That 
 the more a man aymeth at this folide Confidence^ 
 and gloriation of Hope, the more evidence hec gi- 
 vcth, that hee is of the trucHoufe of GOD. 
 
 Vcrfij. Wherefore, as the holie Ghoft 
 iayeih > *To day, if yee will heare His 
 Voyce, 
 
 *♦ yN the hordes of the Ph].]xcv.\et(.9*bt€X» 
 1 fort tt hibernate hectare $f bar denhgtbtir be*** 
 
 inVnbel 
 
HEBR. CHAP.. II L 4 j 
 
 in +nhelicfc The hordes of the Psai m * *re 
 called heerc, The Saying of the holie Ghoft| and, 
 of the GOD of i'fraell, 2. Sam. 15. i.j. 
 
 T m 1 x , 1. The authoritie of the Scripture, is not 
 ef man, but of the holie Ghoft. t. The Scriptures 
 are no dumbe letter , but the vo) ce of the holie 
 Ghoft, who by them fpeaketh. 3 . The holie Ghoft, 
 is God, the Infpirer of the Prophets, that wrote the 
 Scripture. 4, The holie Ghoft , is a diftinft perfon 
 of the Godhead, from the Father, and the Sonne; 
 cxercing the proper aflions of a perfon; infpiring the 
 Prophets, dyting the Scriptures, and fpeaking to the 
 Church* 
 
 2. In the hordes of the Exhortdtion, To day, if 
 yee will heare His Voyce, harden not your 
 heartcs \ Observe, i. That whyle men 
 haue the offer of Salvation, and the Word preached 
 ynto them, it is their day* s. That by the outward 
 hearing , GOD requyi eth the heart to be brought 
 downe, and mollified. $. That Hec requyreth 
 prefent ycelding , To day 9 whyle Hcccalleth, Wi- 
 thout delay; becaufe wee can not bee fure howe 
 Jong GOD willfpare,or continue His offer , be- 
 yond this prefent, 4. Hee that ftudicth not, to yccld 
 his heart, to bclkue, and obey, GOD'S Word, 
 founding in hiseares, hardeneth his heart. For, what 
 is itelfe,not to harden their heart, but heartilie to 
 belieue, and giue obedience / 
 
 Ttrf. 8. Harden not your heartcs, as i« 
 the Provocation, in the day of temp- 
 tation, in the WilderneflK 
 
 Wr/^p. When your fathers tempted mc, 
 
 prooved 
 
%6 HEBft. CHAP. TIL 
 
 prooved mee 3 and faw my Workes; 
 fourtie yeares. 
 
 HEe pm+etbtbe danger of tbisftnne t in the ex- 
 ample of their fathers: As in the day of 
 provocation, when your fathers tempted mee, 
 'ExoD.xvij # 7, whence We Learne, 
 
 i. That the ill of Sinne is not feene, till the confe- 
 rences thereof bee feene,what provocation it gi- 
 veth to GOD, and what wrath it drawcth downe 
 on the /inner, i. It is fafeit, to take a view 01 our, 
 danger, by anie finne, in the perfon of others, who 
 haue fallen in the lyke , and haue beene punifhed. 
 
 3. The finnes that our PredeceiToures haue beene gi- 
 ven vnto, we fhould, moft carefullie, watch agaynft, 
 
 4. That GOD'S Bountie, Patience, and Mcanes 
 of Grace , the longer they bee abufed , aggrcagetfr 
 finne the more . 
 
 Virfiio. Wherefore,! was grieved with' 
 that generation, and fayde. They doe 
 alway erre in their heartes 5 and they 
 haue not knowne My Wayes. 
 
 GO D pronouncelb the Offenders, gHthie i and 
 then, ghetb Sentence offDoome ypon them, fit 
 their guiltinejfe : They errc in heart, fayetb 
 the LO^D ♦ Then, i. Misbelieving and 
 
 difobeying of the Word preached, is not reckoned 
 with GOD, for fimple ignorance of the mynde^ 
 tut for a willfull ignorance, and erring of the hearty 
 which isworic. For, the ignorance «f the mynde 
 
 fimplie* 
 
ttEBR. CHAP. UI. 47 
 
 6mplie,is, I fa™ »o*i but the errour of tfcc heart, 
 is, / wll wo*fy<W, I care not, 1 defircnot, I hue not 
 tokno-to, nor ohej. And fuch is the ignorance of thofe 
 Who haue the Meanes of Knowledge, and Reforma- 
 tion, and yet remayne in their finnes. 2. Such ob- 
 ftinate ignorance, and willfull difobedience , provo- 
 keth G O D to call away the Sinner , and not to 
 dcale anie more with him. 
 
 Verf. 1 1. So I fwarein My Wrath -They 
 fhall not enter into My Reft. 
 
 FO \ their Doome , G © debmetb them from 
 His ^eH 1 That is, from all the Cmfortes of His 
 Ftllotyp7if>i fit^^mtb tbemTorment , in ftead of 
 ftftt . Then, 1. Obflinate Difobcdientes of . 
 of the Voyce of the Gofpell, lye neare hand finali 
 off-cutting, i .- If G O D giue over a man, to fuch 
 hardneffe of heart, as flill to worke contrarie to the 
 light of GOD'S Word, Heehath, appearantlic. 
 denounced , and fworne, to condemne, and feclude 
 from Heaven, fuch a Soule. 3 . It is onelie fuch ob- 
 ftinate ones, as goe on, hardening their heart agaynft 
 Admonitions of the Word, that GOD hath fworne 
 to debarre. If a man bee* found mourning , for his 
 former obitinacie , the Decree is not gone footth 
 agaynit him . 
 
 Verf. 12. Take heede, Brethren, led 
 there be, in anie of you, an evill heart 
 of vnbeliefe, in departing from the li- 
 ving GOD. 
 
 1 . Frm 
 
43 HEBR. CHAP. III. 
 
 I. Tftymtbe former Ex ample, bee loaxnetb tbem* 
 A to beware of an evillbeart of belief r> and fo 
 to efebet» Apoftacie . Then,i. Misbeliefe is 
 
 themayne Rootcof Apoftacie. As Beliefe draweth 
 vs to an Vnioitfwith GOD; fo Misbeliefe maker h 
 a Separation, i. Misbclicfc is a fpeciall parte of the 
 heartcs wickedneffe , bewraying the enimitie which 
 naturallieweehaueagaynft GOD, asmuchasanic 
 ill: For, Misbeliefe denyethto GOD the Honour 
 of Trueth, Mercie , and Goodnefie; and importeth 
 Blafphemies in the contrarie. 3. Misbeliefe is art 
 ill in the heart , making the heart yet worfe and 
 worfe, where it is, and barring foorth all the Reme- 
 dies which might come by Fayth, to cure the heart. 
 
 2. Hce •toarmtby to take bsede, left there bee fab 
 sn heart in ante of tbem, at ante tyme. 
 
 Then, 1. Misbeliefe is a fubtill and deceitfull 
 finne , having colours, and pretences, a number, tor 
 hyde it ; and muft bee watched over, left it deceaue; 
 and getting ttrength, overcome. 2. The watch muft 
 beecenftant, at all occasions, left this ill get advan- 
 tage, when wee are careleflc, and vnattentiue,at anie 
 tyme. y. Watch muft bee keeped , as over oitr 
 felues , fo alfo over others : left anic others misbe- 
 liefe not bceing marked , dravve vs in the fnare with 
 them . 
 
 1. Bee iefcryltih JpoJtafte $ bjMhbclitfc> and 
 departing from the living G 3) . 
 
 Then, i. Believing is a drawing neare to the 
 Living G O D, and ftaying with Him. *. The 
 lofife that Misbeliefe bringeth, fhould fcarre vs from 
 fo feat full a finne. 3 . Departing from the true Chri- 
 ftian Religion, is a departing from the Living G OD, 
 whatfoever the Apoftate, or his Followers, doc cob* 
 <€auc : for G OD is net, where Trfteth is not. y^f 
 
mm. chap, in, 45 
 
 ferf. 1 3 . But exhort one another^aylie,' 
 why lc it is called, To day ; left anie of 
 you bee hardencd,through the deceit* 
 fulnefTe of finne. 
 
 j . TT %t prtfcYjbnb a <%tmcdh> to prevent this UU 
 I"l to fpit % Tbtt they exhort one another, 
 ^laylie, whyle it is called, To day. That is, it- 
 fide the publU^e exhortation from their Trustors ^that 
 tyerie oneofthm, mutudllitr cenfem>*vdftirrc*[> out 
 another by Reaches tbdt malyforiecj!i>brmgtbcdcteit± 
 fulnejje ofSinne,or preuntingbardnejfe of kcdrttOTCim* 
 fiwivgQM tnotber htbetrntthof%eligion 9 and con* 
 fiant profefiion tbemf. Then, i . private 
 
 Chriflians not onelie may , but fhould keepc Chri- 
 ftian communion amongft therafelues, and mutuallic 
 exhort and ftirrc vp one another. 2. This is a ncceflary 
 meane of prefervirg people from Defection. 3 .And 
 a dtfetic daylic to bee difcharged, whyle it is to day : 
 that is. as oft, and as long, as G O D giveth ptc- 
 fent occafion , and opportuniiie for it 5 left a fcatte- 
 ringcome. 
 
 1. The inconvenience xhatrmy follow iftbisUie 
 tiegletledf is, Left anie of you bee hardened, 
 through the deceatfulnttfc of Sinne. 
 
 Then, i. There is none , even the flrongeft of 
 the Flocke, but they haue necde of this mutuall helpe 
 of other private Chriflians. 2. Neyther is there anie 
 fo bafe, or contemptible, but the care of their flan- 
 ding in the Fayth, and of their fafetie, belongeth to 
 all 3 . Sinne hath manie wayes,and colours, where* 
 fey it may beguyle.a man : and,. therefore, wee hau$ 
 D needs of 
 
5© He BR, Chap* III. 
 
 necdcof moe Eyes than our owne, and moc Obfcr- 
 vers, 4. If it bee not tymouflie difcovercd, it will 
 draw on hardnefle of heart , fo as a man will growe 
 fenfelefie of it , confirmed in the habite of it, and 
 loath to quyte it. 
 
 3 . 1 n the former Yerfc, lee warnetb them, to be* 
 vare of Apottafte in Religion : and, in this *erfe, That 
 they tahs courfe, that they bee not hardened in erne 
 fmne in their converfation « Then, The 
 
 readie way to draw on Defe&ion in Religion, is De- 
 fection from a Godlie Converfation , And the way 
 to prevent Defection in Religion, is to ftudie to Ho- 
 lineffe of Converfation. 
 
 Vcrf 14. For, wee are made part- takers 
 of C HR I S T , if wee holde the 
 
 beginning of our Confidence ftead 
 faft, vntotheende. 
 
 TO Jiirre them v/> to Terfe\erance , bee Uyeih a 
 neceflitieof holding faft grippe of the Principles 
 of Chriftian %eligion> thereby they were perjwaded to 
 become Cbrijlians : becaufe onelie fo } fellowfliip with 
 CHRIST U gotten, The Trueth thereby they 
 Were begotten to Chijli an Religion, bee calletb 9 Thv 
 beginning of our Confidence! yea % and of our 
 Spirit stall Subftftance\ <u the word in the Originall im~ 
 porteth. Then, i.Tbe Gofpell is the be- 
 
 ginning of our Confidence; yea, and of our Syiri* 
 tuall Subfiftance 5 of our new beeing that wee haue,, 
 as Spirituall Men, in the State of Grace. 2. The man 
 thai renounceth the Groundes of the Gofpell, and 
 
 pcricvcicth 
 
Hsbr. Chap. III. yx 
 
 |>erfevereth not, was never part-taker of CHRIST. 
 5. Chrirtian Religion is not a thing that a man may 
 fay, and vnfay ; keepc, or quyce ; as Profperitie, or 
 Adverfitie; Threatninges, or Allurementes, doe of- 
 fer : But fuch as mull in all Eftates , vpon all Ha- 
 zard, bee avowed. 
 
 Verf. 1 5 . Why left it is faydc, Today, if 
 y ec will hearc His Voyce, harden not 
 your heartes, as in the Provocation. 
 
 Verf. 16. For, fome, when they had 
 heard > did provoke: how-be-it not 
 all that came out of <£gypt by 
 Mofes . 
 
 NOfe, the Apoflle dravetb Colletthns from the 
 hordes of the fropbet in the P s a l m e, r*. 
 f eating the hordes of the Text, •tobiebfteakeeftbe 
 $io)H)cation of the Fathers, verf. Jj. Whereupon 
 bee inferretb t That there were fome , at leajt,beams 
 if the jVord^bicb provoked GO©; albeit not all. 
 lor *tobofe taufe , David badreafon to giue Adwtife- 
 went to their Pojltriticytobewe oj the lying; and the 
 icryter of the hpifile^eajonto applje the fame \-nto 
 tbem % verf. 1 6. Th!N,i, From the Apo- 
 
 llle's handeling of the Text which hee hath in hand, 
 all muft Leakne, Not lightlie to pafTe Scripture^ 
 but to confider both what is iayd expreffelie in it,and 
 what is imported by confequence. 2* Preachers 
 
 Sradlife is juftified, when they confider the circum- 
 ances of a Text, and doe vrge dueties vpon their 
 people, or teach them do&iinc frum the Text. 
 
 D 1 frr/ii-. Birt 
 
£» He s R # Cir**. Ill, 
 
 Verf.ij. But, with whom was Hec grie- 
 ved fourtic yeares? Was it not with 
 them that had finned 5 whofe carca- 
 fes fell in the Wilderneffe ? 
 
 ZJEB'cbfertetb another thing inbis Text,)>pOHtbt 
 perfons with •tobom G0<D was griend : tbatj 
 fir ft, they art marked, to baue finned ; dud afterwards 
 punifhed • Leaving to them to Gather, 
 
 That where Sinne went before , the Anger of 
 GOD would followe vponthe Sinne: and, after 
 the grieving of GOD, Iudgement light vpon the 
 Sinner . 
 
 Verfe.i%. And, to whom fware He, that 
 they fhould not enter into His Reft, 
 but to them that believed not 1 
 
 Pcrf. x p. So wee fee, that i they could riot 
 enter in, becaufe of vnbeliefe, 
 
 0££ bath jet another ObferMtion, vpon the na* 
 ture of the Sinne, thereby GO® ^as pwo- 
 fydto ftoeare their damnation that finned\ that it 'fytf 
 Vnbeliefe , verf. 1 8. Andfomailie deducetb bti do* 
 Urine by conference-, That Mifbtliefe didfloppe the 
 Sinners Entrie into the %efi, and made the Sinner t& 
 lye \nder an impoftbilitie of entering, verf, 1 9. The 
 *fe $ft»bicb DaHrinebee prejfctb in the next Chapter # 
 Th 1-mv u The Apoftie leaveth vs to gather, 
 That aboueall other Sinnes, Misbeliefe provoJccth- 
 6 O D to indignation raofte; $. That as long as 
 
 this Sinntf 
 
Hebr. Chap. IIL 53 
 
 this Sinne lyeth on, and getteth way, it is impoflible 
 for a man to enter into G O D'S Reft. This Sinne 
 alone is able to fecludc him . 
 
 ^hefummeofQhap. IV. 
 
 HEE preffeth theyfe of the former Do<3rinc, 
 faying in fubflance, Therefore, bee feared, to 
 bee debarred from G O D'S Reft, Verf. z. 
 For wee haue the offer of it, as well as they 5 onelie 
 hcere are the oddes , They believed not , Verf. z. 
 But wee, who doe bclieue, enter into a Reft, as Da- 
 vid's wordes import. For there are three Rcfts 
 in the Scripture , which may bee called G O D'S 
 Reft*. 1. G OD'S Reft vpon the firft babbath: 
 2. The Reft of Canaan, typicall: 3. The Spiritual! 
 and true Reft of G O D'S People, in CHRIST'S 
 Kingdome, which is a Delyverance, andceaflzng 
 from Sinne, andMiferie. David doeth notmeanc 
 of the Reft of che Sabbath, in his Threatniog * be- 
 caufe , albeit the Worke of Creation was finiihed in 
 the beginning of the Worlde , and that Reft come 
 and gone j yet David fpeaketh of another Reft after 
 that , in the word of Threatning , Verf 3. That 
 G OD'S Reft was paft at the founding of the World, 
 is playne from Mofes wordes, Verf 4. After which 
 Reft, David fpeaketh heere of another Reft, Verf. f • 
 Wherein feeing Vnbelievers entered not , Believers 
 muft enter, Verf. 6. Agayne, David meanah not of 
 the Reft of Canaan : For , after they had, a long 
 
 re, dwelt in Canaan , David yet fetteth them a 
 D 3 da?, due 
 
54 Hebiu Chap* IV. 
 
 day, during which they might enter into GOD'S 
 Reft, Verf. 7* For, if the Reft of Canaan, which Ie- 
 fus, or Iofua, gaue vnto them, had beene this true 
 Reft , then David would not hauc fpoken of anothei 
 Reft after that, Verf. 8. Butfpeake hec doeth. There- 
 fore, there is a Reft befyde thefe, even that Spiritual 
 JReft, proper to G OD'S People, Verf. y . I call thi 
 a Reft; becaufe, when GOD'S People ceafetodo< 
 their oWne workes « and will , it is lyke GOD'! 
 Reft, Verf. 10. Therefore, let vs beware to bee de 
 barred from this Reft, by Vnbeliefe,as they were 
 Verf. ii* For, GOD;S Word is as efFeftuall now 
 as ever it was, to difcover the lurking Sinnes of th< 
 Heart, howfocver men would clcake them, Verf. u 
 And GOD, with whome wee haue to doe,feeth v 
 throughlie, Verf. 13. But, rather , feeing wee hau 
 fb gre^t encowragement , to get Entrie througl 
 I E S V S CH RlST , fo Mercifull and Pittifull ai 
 High Prieft, Verf. 14 if. let vs bee ftcadfaft in ou 
 Fayth, and come , confidence , to get GOD*' 
 Grace, to helpe vs through all Difficulties in the wa; 
 to that full Reft, Verf. 16. 
 
 The DoBrine of Chap. I V. 
 
 Verf. r. Let vs^ therefore y fcare 5 left; 
 Promifebeeing left vs, of entering in 
 to His Reft, anie of you fhould feem 
 tocomefhortof it. 
 
 I- ▼ N the Exhortation beelayetb dovmc tbisgroum 
 J^ That there is a Tromife of Entrie to tbu %/i 
 t left mo V; , Thbk, i, The Entri 
 
 inc 
 
Heb r. Chap, IV. yy 
 
 into GOD'S Reft is caften open to the Chriftiaa 
 Church , and encowragement given, byorie&and 
 promife of entrie. a.Whyle it is today this pro- 
 mife and invitation to it, is left vnto vs, notwithftan- 
 dingthat manie by-gone occafions of getting good, 
 and doing good, bee fpent, and away, 3. As long 
 as this Mercifull Offer and Promife is kept to the fore 
 vnto vs. wee fhould ftirre vp our felues, to lay holdc 
 on it, in tyme. 
 
 2. Tbercfore 9 htYs feare $ lefianic tfjoufeemc 
 to co me fh or t of it. The fiwilitude is borrowed from 
 the pryce of a %dte . then, 1. A Race 
 
 muft bee runne , ere wee come to our full Reft. 
 2. The conftant Runner to the ende, getteth Reft 
 from Sinne aud Mifcrie, and a quyet Pofieffion of 
 Happinefle, at the Races ende, 3. The Apoftate, 
 and heewho byMisbeliefe breakcth offhisCourfe, 
 and runneth not on, as may bee, commeth ffiort, and 
 attayneth not vnto it. 4. The Apoftafic of forae,and 
 pollibilitie of Apoftafie of moe Profeflbures, fhould 
 not weaken anie man's Fayth; but, rather, terrifie 
 him from Misbeliefe. jr. There is a right kynde of 
 feare of perifhing; to wit, fuch as hindereth not affii- 
 rance of Fayth, but, rather, ferveth to guardeit, and 
 fpurreth on a man to Perfeverance. 6. We muft not 
 onelie feare, by misbelieving to comefhort; but to 
 feeme, or giue anie appearance of comming fliort. 
 
 Vcrfi. For, vnto vs was the Gofpell 
 preached, as well as vnto them : but, 
 the Word preached, did not profite 
 them, not beeing mixed with Fayth in 
 them that heard it. 
 
 D 4 i.Tor»$kc 
 
i 
 
 ^nnOw^etie Example tbe more to vrgtbeira 
 A fc* t /"^rtfr. Tfo Gofyell was puatbtdto tbm 
 tibmt GOD debarred, for Mifitliefe > from His 
 %ejt. THEN, i. The EvWell was preal 
 
 chedintheWilderneffe, for fubftancebf Trueth, alt 
 -beit not in fuch fulneffe of Do&rine, and clearnelTc 
 of Trueth, as'now i. The preaching of it in clear- 
 sieffe now, muft make the Misbelievers of it, in no 
 iefle danger of beeing debarred from that R ell, than | 
 jthc olde tfraelkes, yea, rather, in more. 
 
 t. The caafe of tbeir debarring, is, The Word \ ] 
 was not mixed with Fayth in them: anifo fro- 
 ftedthemnot.] then, i. As a Medicinall 
 
 Drinke muft haue the due Ingredientcs mixed with 
 it; fo muft the Word haue Fayth mixed with it; joy- 
 niflg itfelfewithall the partes of the Tructh, dole- 
 lie- %. Fayth can wall with nothing , nor bee mixed 
 With anie Tructh > but the Worde : and the Worde 
 Will not joyne, nor wall , nor m&e, with Conceats, 
 Opinions, Preemption, but with Fayth : that is, it 
 Will 'bee receavednot as a 'Conjecture, or poffible 
 Truetb s - but for Divine, and infallible Trueth : elfe» 
 it profited! not. 5. Hearers of the Worde , may 
 blame theifc Misbc liefe, if they get not profite. 4, Al- 
 beit a man get light by the Worde, and fome tailing 
 of temporarie Ioye, and Honour, and Riches alfo, 
 by profeffingor preaching of it, yet hee receaverh 
 ©ot profit, except hee get entrie into GOD'S Rcf? 
 shereby : for, all thefe turne to Convi&ion. 
 
 firf.i* For 5 wee which haue believed, 
 ] 4pe emerinto Reft, as Hee faydcy As: 
 
 I haue- 
 
HEBjl. CHAP, iy} 57 
 
 I haue fworne in My Wrath, if they 
 fhall enter into My Reft, although the 
 workes were finifhed from the foun- 
 dation of the Worldc. 
 
 R<*de thefummeofthis Chapter, Vcrf.%. 3. f. ' 
 fir ilt*rl»g of kit rcafomng* 
 
 JJ££ pnomb, tb*t §elie*ers enter into GO<D'S 
 tiffti becauf: GO© excluded >hy His Thread 
 nmg t Kfi(btlie*trsonilit 9 then, 1. Fearful! 
 Threacninges of the Wicked, earrie in their Bofomc 
 fweeteit Promifes to the Godiie, and^ the Faythfull. 
 2, Believers get a beginning of this Reft in this 
 WorIde,tmd a Pofleffionof it, in fomc degrees, by 
 Fayth. Their Dcliveric from Sinne and toiferie, 
 isbegunne, Their Lyfe, and Peace, and Ioye,is 
 begunne. 
 
 Verf.$. For, Hee fpake 5 in a certayne 
 place, of the fcaventh day, on this 
 wyfc; And GOD did reft the fea- 
 venth day, from all His Works. 
 
 Verf 5. And in this place agayne s If they 
 fhall enter into my Reft. 
 
 OE£ comptrelb plates of Scripture, and fl?mth 
 
 *fa fignifictiions of <Hjjl . 
 Then, i. Words in Scripture, are taken, in fun- 
 drie places, in fundrie figniiications. 2 . Companion 
 of places, will both ihow the diverfe acceptions of 
 anie worde, and the proper meaning of it, in eyerie 
 place * ,, 
 
£8 Hfc,15K. LHA1MV. 
 
 ferf.6. Seeing, therefore, it remayneth, 
 that Tome muft enter therein ; and 
 they to whome it was firffc preached 
 entered not in, becaufe of Unbeliefe. 
 
 TBe fullfentenceoftbefixt Verfejsthis; Seeing, 
 therefore, it remayneth,that fomemufl 
 enter in; and they to whome it was firftprea 
 ched, entered not in, becaufe of Vnbeliefe 5 it 
 
 ^snll follow , by conference , that Believers doe enter 
 in* This Utter fane U not exprejfed in the Text, but 
 left V»fo ys f to gather, by conference. Whence we 
 Iearne, 1. That GOD alloweth vs to drawe 
 confequences from His Scripture. 1. Yea, trayneth 
 ts on, by His owne Example, to drawe them foorth 
 by reafon. 5. Yea, Hee will, of neceffitie, force vs 
 to draw confequences from His Wordes; or elfe, not 
 let vs vnderftand His Meaning, by leaving fome- 
 thing not expreifed, to bee colle&ed by vs, 
 
 Verf.y. Agayne, Hee limiteth a cer- 
 tayne day, faying in David, To day 3 
 after fo long a ty me 5 as it is faydc, To 
 day* if yee will heare His Voycc,har- 
 den not your heartes. 
 
 IN tbtt bee reafonelh from the circum (lance of 
 tjme $ yben$)awdWeYed thefe wordes, hee tea- 
 cheth>x 9 That oftentymes there is matter of 
 .great moment imported in the leaft circumftances of 
 ifar Scriptures wry ting ; and, therefore, that the cir- 
 
 cumfoncf? 
 
Hebr. Chap. IV- 59 
 
 cumflances of tyme, place, and perfon, who fpea- 
 keth, and to whome, agd at what tyme, &c. fhould 
 not beepa(Tedover,inourconfiderationof a Text; 
 but diligcntlie bee marked. 
 
 Verf.S. For, if I E S U S had given them 
 reft, then would Hee not aftcrwardes 
 haue fpoken of another day. 
 
 rerfg. There remayneth, therefore, a 
 reft to the people of G O D. 
 
 Pcrf 10. For Hee that is entered into His 
 Reft , Hee alfo hath ceafed from His 
 owne workes , as GOD did from 
 His. 
 
 I. T^ HIS retfening from the tyme of flavufs 
 -I jf>ea}{ing , Showeth, How infalli- 
 blie they were ledde that wrote the Scrip :ure; that 
 they could not fayle in fetting downc a wordc ; nor 
 fpeake one worde , that could crofle anie other 
 worde , fpoken by anie other Prophet, before, or 
 after . 
 
 2 ♦ ©d> id taught of the Spirituall 5^tf In his tyme* 
 and fo did Mojes . Then, i, The olde 
 
 Church was not ftraytned with earthlie promifes Co, 
 but that they had Heavenlie and Spirituall Promi- 
 fes given them alfo , as fignified by the earthlie and 
 typicall promifes. 2. Their types had fomeftarrc- 
 light of interpretation : and„ they were taught to 
 looke through the vayle of Ceremonies and Types. 
 3. Hee }Ayetb)Hee tbtt u entered fatoHis 1{eH* 
 
 ceaftth ^k 
 
0© HSBR. Ohap. IV# 
 
 s eafetb from Bis ott»e 1eor\es 9 Thbm, 
 i. Before a man bee reconciled to G O D, by Fayt 
 in CHRIST, hee is working his owne workes,doiri 
 hisowne will, and not GO EX'S. a. Heeiswoi 
 king, without ccafing, his owne vnreft, and his own 
 torment, which hee procureth, by working his ow» 
 Will. 3. The Man that thinketh hee is entered int 
 GOD'S Reft, mull bee GOD'S Worke-man, am 
 no more worke what pleafeth himfelfe , but wha 
 pleafcth GOD: ceafinc from finfull workes , aa< 
 doing what is lawfull, and good, in way of obedieno 
 vnto Him • 
 
 Verf. xi. Let vs labour, therefore, to en- 
 ter into that Reft . left anie man fall, 
 after the fame example of vnbeliefe. 
 
 !« TN tbe tbirAterfebee faydejbe Selie+ersenfa 
 «* red into G0 2/S %ett: Been Utexbortetb 
 tbt$eliewt> to labour, to enter into it • 
 
 then, 1. The Rtil of G O D is entered into 
 by degrees, a- They who haue entered , muftftu- 
 tjie to enter yet more; going on , from Fayth to 
 Fayth, and from Obedience, to farther Obedience, 
 and from Grace to Grace, till they haue gone all the 
 W2y that leadeth vnto Glorie. 
 
 2. Hee reqttyrttb Labour dnd Diligence, to enter in. 
 Tke h , i, G O H'S Reft, is no reft to the fleihj 
 kuc Reft to the Soule , as ( M a tt h. xj. 29. ) 
 CHRIST promifeth. z. Without Care and Dili- 
 gence , a man can not promife to hftiifelfe to enter 
 in : Forthe Way is called Strayt which leadeth 
 ynto Heaven, 
 
 t. Heerei 
 
 
j« Heerequyretb tbisViligenee > left 4 man fall,, 
 is the Ifraelites did. Then, As fomc of 
 
 the Ifraelitcs fell in a temporall misbeliefe, and drew 
 on temporall judgementes vpon themfclucs, as Mo. 
 fes and Aaron : So may Profeflbures now alfo doe; 
 even Eledh Agayne, as fome fell in vnbeliefe with 
 hardened heartes , yea, inobltinate misbeliefe, and 
 perifhed in their finne : So yet amongft Profeffours, 
 feme may fall into obitinate misbeliefe, and perifli, 
 fcxeept they giue diligence , to make progreffe to- 
 wardes their Reft, 
 
 Vtrf. 12. For the Worde of G O D is 
 
 quicke 5 and powerful! , and fharper 
 than anie two-edged Sworde , pear- 
 ring even to the divyding a-funderof 
 Soule and Spirice, and of the Ioyntes 
 and Marrow, and is a difcerner of the 
 Thoughts, and Intents of the Heart, 
 
 I ♦ T Eft ante pmtd p?ift tff this Tbmtningi u 
 -*— ' expyred Kith tbofe to vbome it VM fir ft {]?$• 
 7 en\ er cUahjt and' dtjfmbU their fanes, and purpofc 
 fdefeUion^henthty ftjould fee their tyme; bee let* 
 etb tbexn knote tbeTovtr of the m*de % and of GOV, 
 beir Vaitie. Then, The vfe, extent, and 
 
 mure of GOD'S Worde, muft bee well fludied; 
 eft through mistaking, ot ignorance heereof, aroaa 
 hould misapply, or mi/Tregarde it. 
 
 x. The fir ft propertieof tUmtit % itu Quicfcc: 
 Fbat is 9 ditth mt vim tbofe die 1 9 Ttbmt fir ft it w 
 
 directed 
 
61 HEBJl. tHAMV. 
 
 HreUed ; but enduretb,fpeakjng on *toitb that fame sti* 
 thritie, to all tbat bean it, in all tyrnes after. 
 
 Then, The Word is not a dead Letter, nor et< 
 pyred with former Ages : but the fame to vs that it 
 was before to others; fit for operation, and working 
 the worke for which it is fent , for convincing , or 
 converting the hearer alway. 
 
 3. Jgayne,it is Powerfull; That is 9 not fitteto 
 •tooi^e onelie 9 but attiue> and operatiue % in effect: atiuaU 
 lie bynding tbe Confcience to obedience , or judgement, 
 maks tbe Sinner *tobat oppofition bee xrilL Tea, it fal 
 kth a-Tvorking on tbe bearer , if bee belieue it, prefent 
 lie to clean bis wynde , re&ife bis w//, andu forme bis 
 Iyfe $ and to bring about bis good and fafetie. If a 
 wan belieue it not, it falletb a-wrkjng alfo, prefent 
 lie tobinde bim guiltie 9 )mto judgement , and toaug 
 went bis narurall blyndnejfe, and bis beartes batdnejfe, 
 and to bring on fome degree of tbe deferred punijhment 
 Vpon bimjelfei albeit not of it* ovme nature, but by tbi 
 difyo/ition of tbe Objeft v>bere)>pon it tcor^etb. 
 
 Then, i. The Worde wantcth not the owne, 
 erfeft, whenfoeveritis preached; but alwayes hel- 
 peth,or hurteth, the hearer, as hee yeeldeth to it, 
 el reje&eth, or negle&eth it. 2 . Wee fhall doe well 
 to obferue what forte of operation it hath vpon \s s 
 feeing it muit hauefomej that wee may bee framed 
 to' the better, by it. 
 
 . 4. Jnatber propertie of tbe Worde : It is (harper 
 than anie two-edged Swordei becauft it pearcetl 
 fyeedilietboro'to a brafen 2>W, anddiffewbling counte 
 mmc, and a lying mouth, and tbmfietb it felfe^l 
 
 tfout fujf& 
 
 ; 
 
 \ 
 
boutfuffering refiftdnce, into tbe confeienceoftbe mjl 
 ,bjiinate, witbafecretbloW, andmaketbbimguil. 
 h within bis owne $reajl ♦ 
 
 Then, i. Let not Preachers thinke their la- 
 K>ur loft, when they haue to doe with obflinatc fin. 
 lers • The ftroke is given , at the hearing of the 
 tVorde, which will bee found vncured after. 2.Ney - 
 her let diflemblers pleafe themfelues, with a fayre 
 :ountenance put vpon the matter ; as if the Worde 
 lid not touch them : but, rather, giue Glorie tc 
 SOD, in tyme, when they are pricked at the heart. 
 : or if they ftill diflemble the wound receaved of this 
 Sworde , the wound fliall prooue deadlie . 
 
 4# Pearcing even to the dividing a-funder 
 >f the Soulc, and the Spirit : That is, Tbofc mojl 
 ecret detyfes and plottes ofthemyndeor (pirite,ani 
 bofe clejfeft affettiovs of the heart or foulc, towardes 
 nie forbidden eVill % this Worde trill fnde out : yea; it 
 An diyyde d-f under tbe Soule and the Spirit, the heart 
 \nd tbe tnynde, and tell tbe man bow bis Soule or heart 
 lea^etbtotbe finne^andhowbis mynde plottelb pre* 
 tnfeSy to hyde tbe rtillofit from biwjelfe, and others, 
 Vfo in tbofe fmnes which haue not broken foorth,but 
 n as derne in the mynde, as the marrow in the bones* 
 \nd it can put difference betwixt tbe pur pofes of tbe 
 eart, and the tbnugbtes, bow to compajjetbe deftgnc 9 
 nd bowe to byde tbe convoy. Or tbofe wayes howe tbe 
 inner doeth begnyle bimfelfe, and fee\ttb to fyle tbe . 
 yes of others , tbe Worde doeth decypber, and dijtin- 
 tifb all tbe[e tbinges wbitbfelfe*dttcawngfopbi[trk 
 fifouudelb. 
 
 THUS, x. 
 
Then, i # Secret purpofes fall vndcr the juc^etf 
 torie of the Word, as well as pra&ifes accomgliflicd 
 a. Pretenies and excufes will not put offthechal- 
 lenge of it. 3, Nothing remayneth , but that we< 
 giue vp our felues to the Wordcs Governament 
 Seeing what it difchargeth, and following what i 
 commaundeth . 
 
 Verf. 13. Ncyrheris there anie creature 
 that is not nianffeft in His Sight : but 
 all thinges are naked, and opened vntc 
 the eyes of Him with whom we hluc 
 to doe. 
 
 HP Oclure the p^et tf thi.yVoidyhe bringttb h 
 1 the prbpiriie &f GO®, wbofe fVotde it is^am 
 fettelhvp the Sinner's fecret thought,™ the fight oj 
 the AlUfeehg GOV.wib dehorn bee hath to doe* 
 
 Then, j, GOD is the Partie with whome th 
 hearer of the Worde hath to doe, and hath his Rec 
 koningtb make, and not the Preacher. 1. GOl 
 ioyneth with His Worde, andgivethit that fear 
 ching , and difcovering , and pearting Vertuc 
 
 j. GO DS Omoifcience, and All-feeing Sight 
 fihould make vs looketoour inward difpofitionj I 
 {hall this , and other lyke Exhortations, and Threai 
 ningeS, haue better effect and fruit in vs. 
 
 Verf, 14. Seeing , then , that wee haue 
 great HighPueft, thatispaffed ind 
 the Heavens , I E S U S 5 the Sonnj 
 ofGOD, let v$ holde faft our Proij 
 
HEBR. CHAP. IV. 6$ 
 
 i. V "TEE givctb tbtm aftirctfionyfor enterfoginm 
 Jl JL to then %etf ; To hoide fail their 1'ro- 
 fefiion 5 Z /?*£ # , Infytb and hue to a\ov 
 tie Voilrine of CHRIST. 
 
 THEN, i. Hee th.it would enter into Reft, rfcuft 
 bee fteadfaft, in mayntayning, and avowing the true 
 K eligion of C H R i S T . 2 . Hee who quy teth the 
 .Profeflion of the Trueth of CHKST, taketri 
 courfes tocutteoffhimfdfe from GOD'S Refti 
 tor , if wee denye CHRIST, Hee will denyc 
 \s. 
 
 i.Bee cmmauridclhtTo holde faft ourProfcf* 
 fion. Then, i . G O D will not bee 
 
 ipJeafedwith backe-flydir:g , or coldryfneiTe , or in- 
 difference in matters of Religion; becaufe this is not 
 to hide it fali\ but to take a Ioofe grippe $ which is 
 the teadie way toDefe&ion. 2. Ihere isdaunger, 
 Left our Adverfaries pull the Trueth from vs. 3. Thd 
 more daunger wee fore-fee, the more ftronghe muft 
 Wee grippe the Trueth. 
 
 3« The EKcwrflgmenftobnb Ice gftetb to loldt 
 
 f*tt> it, Wee haue CHRIST 5 a great high 
 
 Prieft, eff. Thfn, i. As wee haue 
 
 reede of Threatning, to dryue vs to enter into 
 GODS Reft j So haue wee neede of Encowrage- 
 mentes, to drawe vs therevr.to. H All our Fncow- 
 rasement, is from the Helpe which wee (hall haue in 
 CHRIST: and that isfufficient. 3. CHRIST 
 is alwayes for vs in His Office, albeit wee doc not 
 dwayes feele Him fenfiblic in vs. 
 
 4. Vetctlktb CHRIST, A great high 
 
 ^rieft • uput different Unixt the tjpcall b%b 
 
 E frittt. 
 
66 HJC.BK. <^Hm^. IV, 
 
 friett>ar,dHimin vbomtbetrueth oftbeVrieflbooi 
 is found* Thcn, What the typicall high 
 
 Prieii did in fliow for the people, that the great high 
 Prieft doeth in fubftance for vs: That is, reconcileth 
 vs to GOD perfe&lie , blefH th vs with all Blei- 
 finges folidlic, and intercedeth for vs perpetuallie. 
 
 S. tie* afimetb of CH%IST, That Heeis 
 faffed into the Heavens 5 to Tcit , in regarde of his 
 Manhtdd to take fojfeflion thereof, in our name. 
 
 Then, i. CHRIST'S corporall prefence, is fa 
 Heaven onelie, 2nd not on earth, from whence He is 
 parted, x. CHRIST'S corporall prefence in Hea 
 ven, and abfence from vs, in that refpeft, hindereth 
 not our Right vnto Him , and fpirituall having , 01 
 poflefling of Him. 3. Yea, it is our Encowrageroent, 
 to fceke cntric into Heaven , that Hee is there be- 
 fore vs . 
 
 G. H?e calletb Him I E S U S 5 the Sonne 
 
 Or GOD;(e leade *;> through His Humamiie, 
 Vwfo His Godhead. Then, No R efl on th 
 
 Mediator, till wee goe to the Rockeof His Goc 
 head, where is firength, and fatisfa&ion to Fayth. 
 
 Verf. 15. For, vvee haue not an high 
 Prieft which can not be touched with 
 the feeling of our infirmitiesrbut was, 
 in all poyn&cs t tempted Jyke as wee 
 are; yet without finne. 
 
 *• A N«firr Encortowgmtnt is from the Merci- 
 *\full and Companionate toitfofition of out 
 
HEBR. CHAP. IV. € 7 
 
 high Triett^bofe Kdtare.and Ofce.and Experience, 
 mtyh H'\m> that Hee can not bee, but touched vitb 
 $ur infirmities, both. Jwnefkll , and ftunclcjfc infirmi- 
 ties, of$odic, Eftate, or bdynie. 
 
 THEN, r/Hce praeluppofcth, that the Fayth- 
 full are fubjedt to infirmities, both of fmne, and mi- 
 ferie; and, by rcafon thereof, to difcowragementes, 
 and dafhing of their fpirite. i. CHRIST doeth 
 pittie the infirmities ot the Faythfullj their Povertie, 
 Baniihment, Sicknefle, Gnefe, yea, their finnefull 
 Paflions, and Perturbations, and fliort-coroming in 
 holie Dueties ; Hee is companionate in all thefe. 
 Therefore may our Fayth gather ftrength from His 
 Pittie, to beare thefe the better 5 and ftryue agaynft 
 our finntfullneffe, with the greater Cowrage. And, 
 in the fenfe of our infirmities, wee fhould nor Hand 
 abacke from CHRIST; but goe to Him the ra- 
 ther, as to a companionate Phyfician, who can and 
 will helpe vs. 
 
 2, To giue W ajfurance of His Companion, bee 
 fbowtb»s,tbdt Hee tnu,in all poynites, tempted lykf 
 Wtoee a*e, yet Without fwe. Then* 
 
 i. CHRIST hath experience of all tryalls where- 
 in anie of His fervantescan fall; of Povertie, con- • 
 tempt of the worlde ; of bceing forfaken by friendes* 
 of Exyle; lmpnfonment, Hunger, NakednefTe, Wat- 
 ching, Wearinc/Te, payne of Bodie,da(hing of Mynde, 
 heavine/Te of Heart, Dolour, Anguilh,and Perplexi- 
 tie of fpirite ; yea, of difertion to fenfe $ yea, of the 
 Wrath and Ciirfe of G O D j the feeling whereof 
 may juftlie be called A dejeending to HW/jC H K 1ST, 
 iir His owne experience knowcth what all fuch exer- 
 
 yki are, t . Thefe His experiences, and fufferinges, 
 E z are Pawns. 
 
6S HE BR. CHAP. IF. 
 
 are Pawnesto vs of His Companion onvs in fuck 
 cafes; fo that we may asccrtaynlie belieuc the Com- 
 panion, as the Paflion. 
 
 5. HeetnA^tb exception efSinne, whereof hee 
 Wasfree^butmtof bU beeing tempted toSimc. 
 
 THEN, u Albeit our L O R D bee free from i 
 committing finne , yet Hee was not free from beeing 
 tempted to finne : and fo can pittie our weaknefle, j 
 when wee are overcome of it. z . His beeing free of j 
 finne, is our Comfort agaynft finne. For, if our Me* 
 diator had beene defyled with finne, Hee could not 
 haue wafhcd vs : But nowe Hee is able to juftifie vs, 
 and fet vs free of finne aifo . 
 
 Verf. 16. Let vs 5 therefore, come bold- 
 lie vnto the Throne of Grace, that 
 wee may obtayne Mercie, and finde 
 Grace, to helpe in tyme of neede. 
 
 1 * T^'fyw tbefe EncQWdgementes, hee draweth an- 
 ■F other Diretfidn, To come boldlieto G O D in 
 f tdycr t fot ewie thing whereof wte jlandin neede. 
 
 THEN, The Apollle alloweth vnto the Belie- 
 ver , r. Certayne perfwafion of the acceptation of 
 hisperfon: hee biddeth him Come boldlie- i.Hee 
 alloweth certayne perftvafion of the granting of his 
 Prayers, in the matter namelie of Grace andMercie; 
 Which includeth the Remiflion of finnes, 
 
 t. Tbe Throne of Grace, or the MerdeSe4te,Wd$ 
 thaetbe drke, within the Santtuarie, and reprefentei 
 SOP in CHRIST woncihd to Hti Ttylt,gami* 
 
HEBR. CHAP. IV. 69 
 
 svi tnercifull Vntt tbcm. To this bte alludetb , and 
 hj this tneanes Te achkth Vj , 
 
 i # That the fubftance of that typicall Mercie feate, 
 is to bee found in CHRIST vnder the Gofpell. 
 In Him G O D is ever to bee found,on His Throne 
 of Grace, 2. That the Vayle of the ceremoniall San- 
 ftuarie, is rent in CHRIS T'S fuflfering , and an 
 open doore made vnto the Holiell , vnto everie Be- 
 liever , and not for the Higheft alone, to enter in. 
 3. That GOD layeth afyde His Terrour and Ri- 
 gour of Iuftice, when His owne come vnto Him in 
 CHRIST, and offereth acceiTe vnto the Throne 
 of Grace, vnto them. 
 
 3. Hcemllhaue vscmmhg with boldneflc, 
 to obtajnc Menie, including hmjelfe 'toitb the Faytlu 
 full, and joynivg the meanttt of the ftythfuU, to 
 "bhmebee wyteib 9 in the fame tthiledgt yritb bixn- 
 fclfe Then, i . Free libertie to expound 
 
 ail our mynde toGOD, as the word imported*, 
 without employing the mediation of Sayndt or An- 
 gell, or anie beiyde CHRIST, is one of the Pri- 
 Viledges of Chriflian Religion. 2. 1 his Privilcdge 
 is common to the meanell of the Fay thfull, with the 
 chieffeft Apoftles. 3. There is Mercie to bee had 
 for fuch as come for remooving of everie finne, and 
 remedic of everie miferie . 
 
 4* Uee fettetb before them the bofe of Grdce,to 
 belteintj/tneofneede. Importing Herfby, 
 1. That albeeit, for the prefent, poffiblie, wee bee 
 not touched with the fenfc of Wantes, Strayts, and 
 Difficulties, yet wee are to cxpeft, that tyme of ncede 
 will come. 2 .That it is good to fore-fee this, and 
 E 3 make 
 
7© HEB R. CHAP. IV. 
 
 make provifion, in thetymc of Grace, in this accep- 
 table Daye , whyle G O D is on His Throne of 
 Grace. 3 . That our Prayers, if they get not an an- 
 fwere prefentlie, yet {hall they get ananfwerein the 
 tyme of neede. When our Neede commeth, then 
 fhall our Helps come alfo • 
 
 mm 
 
 The fumme of Chap. V % 
 
 IHaue called I E S V S, the Sonne of G O D, a 
 Great High Prieft , becaufe the Leviticall Pneftes 
 are but a refemblance of Him, and that in their 
 impetfeft meafure. For , looke what Office they 
 had, Verf« 1. What properties were requyred in 
 them , Verf. 2. $. Howe they were called to their 
 Office, Verf. 4* A fayrer Calling hath CHRIST, 
 and to an higher Pnefthoode, Verf. $. 6, I called 
 Him a Companionate high Prieft, becaufe Hee tookc 
 on our frayle nature, and had experience of fuch 
 troubles as ours, both outward, and inward, Verf,7« 
 For, the meafure of the Mediator's obedience, albeit 
 Hee was the Sonne , requyred adhiall and experi- 
 mentall fufFering: elfe, the pryce had not afluallie 
 beene payed for vs , Verf. 8. And, nowe, beeing 
 throughlie fitted for His Office by fuffering , Hee M 
 become the Caufe of the falvation of all thatfollow 
 Him, Verf 9. Authorized for that ende,of GOD, 
 after the Order of Melchifcdek ; which Order u 
 more perreft than Aarons , Verf. 10. Of which 
 myfterie I rrmft fpeake with greater difficulties fot 
 your incapacity, Verfe, 1 1 . For yee haue neede yet 
 
 more tfl 
 
HEBR. CHAP. V. {71 
 
 tnorc to bee catechized in the Rudimentcs of Reli- 
 gion , as Babes, Verf. n. For, fuch are they to 
 whome eafie do&rine mull bee propounded, Vtrf.i 3, 
 But harder do&rines , arc for rypcr Christians f 
 Verf.i*. 
 
 Tbe VoBrines of Chap. K 
 
 Verf. 1 . T?Or , evcrie High Prieft taken 
 x. from araongft men, is orday- 
 ned for men, in thinges pcrrayning to 
 G O D ; that hec may offer both gift* 
 and facrifices for finnes. 
 
 I. T 1EB felteib dctone tbe properties of tbe fcgb 
 *-A fueA l ib*t bee migbt fho^e ibe tmetb of 
 them in C H \l S f. firtt,tbt peoples comfort did 
 req yre.tbat the ht^b Viicsl jhouldbee a wan : So is 
 C H K I S T a Man, way led out from amongft men. 
 The Flovvre of all the hlock?. Therefore we- may 
 Come the morehomclie to Him. 
 
 t. Tbe bigb friett^Mordayned for men\ that is, 
 •ft 06 appoyntcd to employ all hu Office for mens good. 
 So doetb CHRIST: therefore may wee atpeSt 
 that hee will doe for vs, as Mediator, what hec can ; 
 and that is , all that wee neede. 
 
 3. Tbe bigbfrUWs Office reached to all thinges 
 fettayning to G Dj to communicate G ; D % S wll 
 *ntotbe people, and to lay before GO© tbe peoples 
 I^cefiities. So doeth CHRIST'S Office to all 
 
7* Hebr. Chap. V. 
 
 the bufineiTe betwixt G O D and vs, for working 
 in vs Repentance, and Amendcment; and making 
 pur perfons, and fcrvice, acceptable to GOD: and 
 therefore, in nothing may wee paffc by Him . 
 
 ' 4, Infiecialljtbe friett behooved to ojfer Giftes 
 4nd Sacrifices for Sinne^ for wnowingof Wi&ib % and 
 obtaymng of Favour. So hath CHRIST done, 
 and f lillfilled the type in thispoyn&alfo : therefore, 
 by Him muft wee obtayne the good which we craue, 
 and haue the evill remooved which wee fcare. 
 
 Ferf. 2. Who can haue compaffion on 
 the ignorant, and on them that are out 
 oftheway 5 for that flee Himfelfc al- 
 io iscompafled vvithinfirmiue. 
 
 I , T T F5 goelh on in the Comparifon : The typicall 
 + ■ -* high frieil behooved to bee companionate on 
 the Sinner : So in tructh is Chrifr, even as the mife- 
 rie requyreth, proportionallie , as the words im- 
 porteth . 
 
 1. Beema\eih Wo fortes of Sinners , Ignorantes, 
 d$d Tranjgrejfowes* Then, Though there 
 bee difference of finners, yet no (inner, that fceketh 
 So Chrift, is fecluded from His Companion. 
 
 3. Follo^eth a dijfeience , ferving to advauna 
 thiH % abouethe typicall fries!. The high Priest 
 typicall, V>m compajfed Wth infirmities; net onelie 
 fcnneleffe infirmities 7 but fmnefullalfo ; and fobchoo- 
 \titt pittis others, CH\IST\ though not com* 
 
 fajfed 
 
HEBR. CHAP. V. 7 $ 
 
 faffed Wtb ftnnefull infirmities, hut finneleffe onelie 9 
 jet doelb pittie Sinners of aII fortes . 
 
 THEN, Looke what companion one /inner 
 flight exped of another , as much may wee expe& 
 of our finnelerTc Saviour . 
 
 Verf.%. And, by reafon heereof , hee 
 ought, as for the people , Co alfo for 
 himfelfe^to offer forfinnes. 
 
 A?lpt ber difference. Tfo tyftcall Ttiett bad need* 
 of %emiflion of bis oivne jinxes, and the bene* 
 fite of the true Sacrifice : Sat C H I{ I S T % be.aufe 
 without fwne % offered Sacrifice onelie for our finnes 9 
 and not for His owe. 
 
 then, All the Benefite of ChrilVs Sacrifice, 
 commeth vnto vs . 
 
 4 
 
 Verf. 4. And no man taketh this honour 
 vnto himfelfe 3 but Hee that is called 
 of G O D , as was Aaron. 
 
 HEE proceedetb in the Comparifon. The typical 
 friett entered by autboriiit to bis Callings and 
 •toot bonouiedbybis Calling: So entered Lbn(i. 
 No man, fayetb bte^ taketh this honour vn- 
 phimfelfe, but Hee that is called as was 
 Aaron. Then, I. Ins an honour ta 
 >ec called to ao Office in the Houfe of G O D. 
 . The Calling is null, if it haue not GOD for the 
 \uthor, and Caller. 3 . If a man take an Office, not 
 E f appoyr.&ed 
 
74 Hebr. Chap. V. 
 
 appoyn&ed of GOD, or intrude himfelfe into an 
 Office, without a lawfull Calling, it isnokyndc of 
 honour vntohim. 
 
 Verf. 5. Soalfo , C H R I S T glorified 
 not Himfelfe , to bee made an High 
 Prieft: But Hee that fay de vnto Him, 
 Thou art My Sonne, to day haue I 
 begotten Thee. 
 
 1 ♦ S~\ V% LO%p is commended, for not gk. 
 V^/ lifting bitnfelfe, by iutrufton in hU Office. 
 THEN , l.Such aspretendeto bee Chrift's fer- 
 vauntes, jnuft beware to intrude themfelues into anie 
 Office, and mult attende, asChnltdid, Godw Cal- 
 ling, to God's Employment. 2. Hee that vfurpcth 
 a Calling , doeth gloriric himfelfe, and taketh the 
 honour that is not given him : for which hee muft 
 giue a Reckoning,. 
 
 2. Thou art My Sonne, this day haue 
 
 I begotten Thee, doeib iwporte, by the Affiles 
 tttcddgtngf wt onehe C H %l ST'S Godhead, and 
 fDetU'timtobte GOD'S Senne \ butalfotbeVr 
 clarmtn ef bm f To bee bigb fiiejl in bu M anbe*d\ 
 t*ksn outfit** 4W0ngft men. So deepe are the 
 Confluences of Scripture, when the spirit brin 
 geth fooith his owne Mynde from it . 
 
 Verf 6. As Hee fayeth alfo in another 
 place, Thou art a Prieft for ever, after 
 the Order of Melchifedek. 
 
 mk HeeaBcdd 
 
HEBR. CHAP. V- 75 
 
 TIE E alleadgetb another place , mote cleare. 
 •* THEN, Howbecit Trueth may bee proven 
 from one place, yet it is needfull alfo, for the hearers 
 caufe , to allcadge moe places , till the hearer bee 
 convinced • 
 
 Vtrf.^j. Who in the dayes of His flcfli, 
 when Hee had offered vp Prayers, and 
 Supplications, with ftrong Crying, 
 and Teares , vnto Him that was able 
 to faue Him from Death j and was 
 heard, in that Hee feared. 
 
 Hfoingpwen CH\l S7'S Office ,bee f?o- 
 Teeth bis Exercyfe of it > in offering for our 
 fumes a more precioiaOblaiion than the typi* 
 tali: Even bimfelfe, ieitb Teares, to Death* 
 
 In tbefe hordes , then, CHHIST u 
 poyvBedtut *ntoy>s 9 I. An High Prieft, taken from 
 amongft men : a verie true Man, of ourfublhnce; 
 Flefh, of our flefh. i. A Man, fubjeft to the finneleflc 
 infirmities of our nature , as Gricfe , Feare , Mour- 
 ning, Death. 3. Having a fee -ty me, during which 
 hee was to beare thefeour infirmities, in the dayes 
 of his flefh. 4. Exercyfing his Priefthe Office in 
 thefe his dayes , and offering his precious Teares 
 andCryes, yea, hislyfe, for vs. 5. One, who 
 how-fo-ever Fcarc was vpon hi* holie Nature , yet 
 knew hee fliould bee delivered from Death. 6. Who, 
 as a Man, in confidence of dely verie, made P.aycrs 
 to the Father. 7. Whofe Prayers are not refufed, 
 but accepted, and heard, in our behaife. 8. And. 
 
 Thacchcfr 
 
j6 HEBR. CHAP. V. 
 
 That thcfe his Sufferinges were ended , with the 
 dayes of his Humiliation . 
 
 t . Tbefe J ties of Feare, and Team, (Stc. .are the 
 proper Aiiet of his humane nature • 
 
 Then, i. As the Divine Nature had its owne 
 A&es, proper to it felfe , fo had the humane Nature 
 Aties, proper to it felfe alfo ; and fome A&es were 
 commonto both the Natures: So of ChrilVs Ades, 
 fome are divine, fome humane ; fome are both di- 
 vine and humane. 2. As Man, hee was vnable to 
 beare our Burthen, or to hclpc himfcife, and, there- 
 fore , behooved to haue the helpe of the Godhead. 
 5. Albeeit hee was God, in his owne perfon, yet as 
 Man hee behooved to take our rowme , and place, 
 and pray for AfTiilance, both as Cautioner for vs, 
 and Teacher of vs : to giue vs -Example , how to be- 
 haue our felues in Straytes . 
 
 2. BEE feared J)eaib, and offered Prayers, *«i 
 
 Teares , and ftrong Ciyes : $ecaufe y not ontiie 
 
 death temporall prefented it jelfe before bun 5 but y 
 
 •tobicb *toa* more , the Curfeofthe Law, the Father's 
 
 Wrath* for bitwe, dm he deferred by Vs, ^oa Jette in a 
 
 Cnppeto bto bead, fetich jbould banc ftoailo'toed him 
 
 V/> for ever, if he bad not, by the Wnbitieffe of his 
 
 ferjou. overcome it, and t#r*ed the eternall Wrath, and 
 
 Curje due unto v/, into a temporali Equivalent to bim- 
 
 felfe. T H f N , J . The fenfe of GO D'S 
 
 Wrath, whom will it not terrifye ? /ince it wrought 
 
 fo^on Chnft. And Nature can not choofe but feare. 
 
 when S.enie feeleth Wrath, 2. Felt Wrath,feeir.eth 
 
 to threaten yet more, and vvorfe : and, therefore, 
 
 ke/ide Feeling , doeth breede yet farther Feare. 
 
 J.Thf 
 
Hebi. Chap. V. 
 
 77. 
 
 j.TheCurfe of God due to our finnes , virtuallie 
 implying the deferved paynes of Hell, is more ter- 
 rible than can bee tolde, and fuch as the creature can 
 not choofe but feare, and abhorre. 4. Chrift's fuf- 
 feringes were no phantafie, butverie earneit, vehe- 
 ment, and terrible, f . No Weapon, nor Buckler 
 agaynft Wrath, but fleeing to God, by Supplication, 
 and Crying , and Tearcs . 
 
 j« Hee prayed to Him that Teas dble to fauehim 3 
 dnd Was heard • Then, i, Albeit fenfe 
 
 of Wrath feeth no out-gate ; but blacke Feares are 
 alwayes before it ; yet Fayth, looking to God's Om- 
 nipotence , feeth an out-gate. 2. Chrift's Prayers 
 in our behalfe, receaue no Repulfe , but are heard. 
 S.Chrift both died, and was laved ftom Death al'b, 
 becaufeit could not keepe dominion over him. So 
 fhall wee bee faved from Death, though wee die. 
 
 Vcrf.%. Though Hee were a Sonne, yet 
 learned Hee obedience, by the thinges 
 which Hee fuffered. 
 
 TJFF remoo\>etbtbeftdnda!lcfhis Cn^t^ ly fit* 
 Tclilg ike neccfiitie, snd \Je thereof- * Albert 
 (Hee was the Sonne , yet He learned obedience 
 jby thofe [hinges which Hee furTcrcd, 
 
 THEN, 1. In the tyrr.eof ChriiTs deepefl hu- 
 Imiliation, the vnion betwixt his Gcdhead ard Man- 
 Jiead was not loofed : hee remayncd the Sonne of 
 ,God dill. 1. The Excellence of hi' perfen exemp- 
 ted him not from fuffering , having orce taken on 
 our debt. 5. Chrifl knewe what fufteiir.g was, be- 
 
 fore hee 
 
78 He b iu Ch a p. V. 
 
 fore hec differed : but hee knew not by experience, 
 till hee a&uallie fullered. 4. Chriit's holie Lyfe, 
 was a parte of his Obedience to the Father: but his 
 Obedience in fuflcring for our finncs, was Obe- 
 dience in an higher degree. 5. To obey God by 
 way of A&ion, is a common Leflbn, to everie holic 
 creature* but, that a finnclefle, and holie perfon, 
 fhould fuffer for finne, was a New Leflbn, proper to 
 Chriftja Praffique which never patted, but in Chrift's 
 perfen onelic. 
 
 Verfg. And becing made pcrfed,He be- 
 came the Author of eternall Salva- 
 tion, vnto all them that obey Him. 
 
 l,HpH5 Suffering of CHRIST is calld 
 1 his ferfeShu. Then, j , CHRIST 
 though perfe& in his perfon , yet hee wanted fome- 
 thing, to make him perfect in his Office, till hee dif- 
 fered : for hee could not fatisfie the Father'^Iuftice, 
 till hee differed ; nor yet could hee haue fellow-fee- 
 ling from experience, of the miferies of his mem- 
 bers. 1. After differing. Chrift Iacketh nothing that 
 way pacific God, or comfort and faue finners. 
 
 1. The fmite folloieeth. $eefag perfetttd , ha 
 u letorne the Jluthor of Saltation , to *li that obey 
 him . T h E n , 1 , The proper caufe of our 
 
 falvarion , is to bee fought in Chrift , perfected by 
 fuffering : not in anie one parte of his holinefle, 01 
 obedience in doing, or anie part of his fufFering5 but 
 in him perfc £tai, by his obedience, even t© the death 
 ©f the CrofTe. Wee may take Comfort from, and 
 make vfe of, his holie Conception, Lyfe, and feveral 
 
 Vermes: 
 
He » R- Chap. V. 79 
 
 Vertues : but wee mud remember, that his accoin- 
 pliflied Obedience . in doing, and fuflfering, hour 
 Ranfome , joyndlie confidered ; and not anie parti- 
 cular Aft looked on alone. 1 . None ftould itumble 
 at Chrift's fufFeringes , which perfected him in his 
 Office, and lykcwyfe perfected our Ranfome to the 
 Father. 3. Chriftfelt the Bitternefle of hisowne 
 fufFeringes himfelfe : butw«cgot the fwecte Fruitc 
 thereof; even Eternall Lyfe. 4* Onelie they who 
 obey Chrift , can clayme Title to the Purchafe of 
 Eternall Lyfe, by h!m. No'we, thefc are they who 
 obey him, who in vprightneffe of heart beheue in 
 his promifes, and aymc to drawe flreogth out of 
 him, for newe obedience. 
 
 f erf. 10. Called of G O D, an High 
 Prieft, after the Order of Melcni- 
 fedek. 
 
 II H H pm^ttby that Chrift u Jetbor $f tterndtl 
 Salvation, to bit Followers .from the nature $j bis 
 
 riettboode i 'tobicbis EtcrnAlll not after Jspous Of' 
 irr, but Mclcbifedetkt's. Then, 
 
 The nature of Chrift's Prieflhoodc, after Melchi- 
 fedecke's Order , and the Father's authori ring him 
 n the Office, is the Evidence of oar Eternall lalva- 
 ion to bee had by him , with the Fathei's Appro- 
 nation • 
 
 Trfi 11. Of Whomc wee haue manic 
 thinges to fay, and hardetobee vt> 
 tered, feeing yee arc dull of hea- 
 ring . 
 
 Ztclng ti) 
 
So HERR- CHAP. V. 
 
 BEEIKG to freaks wore of this Mytf*rie 9 bft 
 preparetb tbem f by cbechjng their dullnejfe } and 
 advenifing them, of the dijficu'tte ofexprefiing him* 
 felfe j bccdkfc of the fame. Then, 
 
 i. Even the Children of GOD are not free of this 
 Difeafe, of flowneffe to conccaue Spirituall thinges 
 aright. 2. The incapacitie of Auditors, will breede, 
 even vnto the bell Preachers, difEcultie of expref- 
 fing their mynde. ;. Preachers fnould rebuke the 
 duilnefTe of people, to ftirre them vp the more. 
 
 Verfi2. For, when for the tyme yec 
 ought to bee Teachers , yee haue 
 needc that one teach you agayne 
 which bee the firft Principles ofl 
 the Oracles of G O D 5 and are 
 become fuch as haue need of Milk, 
 and not of ftrong Meat. 
 
 I , O E E mahetb their Fault the worejecaufe hy tea< 
 fou of tyme , they ought to bauebeenc Teachers:' 
 that isyboih •totii grounded themfelucs, and Ub wing 
 to ittforme others. THEN, i . As wee haue 
 
 had longer tyme to learne, fu fheuld wee make mon 
 progreffe in knowledge. 2. As wee are rooted it 
 knowledge our felues, fo ought wee to communicau 
 ©ur knowledge f and inforrnc others. 
 
 1. Flee caliethihe Catethiztng of the Tgnorant,tbj 
 
 Teaching the firft Principles of the Ora j 
 clesof G O D j and compared it to the gi*m 
 
HE br. Chap, V. 8l 
 
 \f Milks* Then, t. Catechizing of the 
 
 ludeand ignorant, is the firll thing mull bee done, 
 ior making found Chriftians. z. There is an order 
 lo bee kept, in bringing men vnto knowledge : The 
 iril Principles.and fundamentall Do&rines,muft firft 
 >ee taught. 3 . Nothing is to bee taught, for groun- 
 ding men in Religion, but GOD'S Oracles ; that 
 vhich is in GOD'S Worde onlie, 4. The man- 
 ner of teaching the Principles of Religion, fliould 
 teeeafie, and playne, as Milke for Children* 
 
 7erf 1 1 . For,everie one that vfeth milke, 
 is vnskillfull in the Word of Righ- 
 teoufneflfe: For hee is a Babe . 
 
 CJ EE proowtb tbem to lee rude in knowledge, ly the 
 defection of one wake in hpwledge, wbome bet 
 'alletb a $abe , vfing Milkgi **d Vnskillfull in the 
 Word of Righteoufneffe : fo calleAJecaufe, 
 hv> to bee rigbteonStis the Summe of the DoHrine ofiu 
 
 1 then 9 1. There are degrees of knowledge in 
 Chriftianitie : Some are weake , lyke Babes ; fome* 
 tiore inHrufited, & of full age. 1. All knowledge 
 m Chriflianitle, is to bee reckoned by acquayntancc 
 vith the Scripture , and Skill therein : Not by hu- 
 Dane learning . 
 
 wf. 14. But ftrong Meat belongeth to 
 them that are of full age 5 eventhofe 
 who by reafon of vfe,haue their fen- 
 fes exercyfed to difcerne both good 
 and evill • 
 
 j 1. ffecs 
 
S* HEBR. CHAP. V. 
 
 I . fJ H E defcrybetb tbeTvelLbflmtfed Christian 
 
 by his Me ate , and exercyfed Senjes* lb 
 
 Me ate that bee is fitte for , it jlrong Me ate : tba 
 
 is j more profeund Doctrine* 
 
 then, r. All the Scripture, and DoGrine fra< 
 it, iseyther Milkc, or ftronger Mcate: butwhethe; 
 this, or that, yet, alwayes,it is Foode, fitte for now- 
 rifhment of mens foules. 2. Difcretion mufl bee 
 vfed by Teachers , to fitte their Teaching, as thcij 
 people are advaunced for Milke^or ftronger Meate; ft 
 as they may befl bee fedde # 
 
 2 • For tbe exeYCyfe of bu Senfes^ or Wines, to difi 
 terne good oretiH^, bee bath it by vfe , baYxte % and frc* 
 quent acpaynting him/elf e Veitb Scripture. 
 
 Then, i. The vfe of the Scripture,and know- 
 ledge gotten thereby , is to difcerne by it, what is 
 good, what is evill; what is Trueth, what is Errour; 
 what Is right, what is wrong. 2. Though Scripture 
 bee the Rule , yet not everie one can take it vp, or 
 make right application of the Rule, to the poynd in 
 hand. 3 . To get a man's Wits exercyfed, requyreth 
 frequent vfe of, and acquayntance with, the Scrip- 
 ture. And, without this haunting our myndein the 
 Scriptures, and obferving the LORD'S Counfell 
 therein , a man can not bee able , albceit hee were 
 verfed iu humane writs , to difcerne'falfe do&nne, 
 from true . 
 
 Tk 
 
HEER.'CHAP. VL 8 3 
 
 The fumme of Qhap. VI* 
 
 THEREFORE, alibeeit you bee rude, yet 
 pra?fuppofing you are fo fetled in the groundes 
 of Fayth, Repentance, Baptifme , &c. 
 rhat you ihall not renounce them agayne , I will 
 leade you on a little farther , if GOD pleafc , 
 Verf 1. 2. 3. For, if after cleare convidtion of the 
 Trueth, a man, voluntarilie, revolt , and fall awayc, 
 Tom the groundes of true Religion, there is ney ther 
 Repentance , nor Mercie , for fuch a man ; becaufe 
 lee, maliciouflie, doeth what hee can, to put Chrift 
 to as great afliame, asthofewho fii It crucified him* 
 Verf 4. s. 6. And , as G O D blefleth thofe who 
 bring foorth Fruits by his manuring of them/Verf 7. 
 So is it jullice , that hee curfe fuch as growe worft 
 after manuring , Verf 8. But I hope better of you, 
 Verf. 9. As the Fruits of your Fayth giuc mee war- 
 rand, Verf. 10. Onelie that you may bee more and 
 more aiTurcd, continue diligent, Verf 11. And fol- 
 iowc the Example of the Faythfull before you •> in 
 lope of the Inheritance, Verf. 12. For, the Promiie 
 made to Abraham, and the Faythfull his Children, 
 is veric furc , confirmed by an Oath, Verf. 13. 14. 
 And Abraham, at lad , obtayncd it, Verf. 15". For* 
 as an Oath endeth flryfe amongft men, Verf. 16. So, 
 toende our flryfe with GOD, in mifsbelieving of 
 him, hee fware thePromifeto Abraham, and to his 
 jfeede, Verf. 17. That vpon fo folide Groundes , as 
 |are G O D'S Piomife, and G O DS Oath , wee 
 F z might 
 
S4 Hebr. Chap. Vis 
 
 might haue Comfort,who haue fled to CHRIST, 
 and hope for his helpe, Ver£ 18. Which Hope, is 
 as an /Vncre, which will notfuffervs to bee driven 
 from Heaven, where CHRIST is eftabliilied, 
 Eternall PRIEST, after the Order of Melchifc, 
 dek , Verf. 19.20. 
 
 The Doctrine of Chap. V h 
 
 Verf. 1. HpHcreforc, leaving the Prin- 
 f A ciples of the Do&rine of 
 
 CHRIST, let vs goe on, vntoPer. 
 fj(Sion- ? not laying agaync the foun- 
 dation of repentance from deadc 
 works, and of fayth towards GOD; 
 
 M.Y^KO M thefypnofe of their dttlnejfe, bee dra 
 -t wtban Exhortation, To amende their pace 
 and goe format des. Which Teacheth Vs 
 That the confeience of our by-gone flippes , ant 
 floathfullneffe, fliould bee a iliarpe fpurre, to dryu< 
 vs to a fwifter pace, for overtaking of our Taske, 
 
 2* BeecalUtb the Principles of Religion, t& 
 Principles of the Doarinc ofCHRIS T, 
 
 Then, 1. The Doflrineof CHRIST, is th( 
 fumme of Religion. Hee that hath learned CHRIST 
 well, hath learned all * 2. Nothing to bee taught it 
 CHRIST'S Houfe, but His Doctrine, whkl 
 eommeth from him , and tendeth to him. 
 
 3 . flee havttb tU fthciples $ and gpetb tn to fer 
 
 ftffw 
 
Hebr. Lhap, VI. 5J 
 
 'eftiou* THEN, i ♦ There are two partes 
 
 of Chriftian Do&rine: one, of the Principles of Re- 
 ligion; another, of the perfedlion thereof. 2. The 
 Principles mull firil bee learned, and the foundation 
 byde. 3. When people haue learned the Princi- 
 ples , their Teachers muft advaunce them farther, 
 iowardes Perfection, 
 
 4. liee fayetbi bee Veill mt laye agayne the founda- 
 tion : pftjuppo/mg it u fo layde, <u it needctb not tfi 
 beelayde agayne . Or, if tbty make Jpofiafie, after 
 $nce layings cannot bee laydethejecondtymt. 
 
 Then, The groundesof Religion, mull bceftr- 
 folidlie learned, as they may well bee bettered after- 
 wardes, by addition of farther knowledge ; but ne- 
 ver rayfed agayne : and muft bee fo foundlie belie- 
 ved, as they never bee renounced agayne. 
 
 5. Heerechsnetb a number of fundamental! \>oyntt$ 
 ef'Doiiiinez and prtf , of repentance iron? dead 
 wot kes : fo bee calletb out ^cor\es 9 before confer fton. 
 
 THEN, 1. It is a mayne poyndt of the Cate- 
 chifme , to belieue, that all our workes , before re- 
 pentance, and conver/ion, are but dead workes: that 
 is , finnes making vs Iyable to death. 2. If repen- 
 tance bee not learned from thefe workes, the reft of 
 the Building wanteth fo much of the Foundation. 
 
 6. In joyningtbe Dotfrine of FaytbtM tbenext 
 poynEt , Hee Giveth Vs To V n- 
 derstakd. That it is as neceffarie a ground of 
 Religion , to teach a penitent to belieue in GOD, 
 as to teach the Believer to repent. 
 
 F S Verf 
 
%6 Heeju Ch a p. VI. 
 
 Verf 2. Of the Do&rine of Baptifmes* 
 and , of laying on cF Handes 5 and, 
 of refurre&ion of the dead • and, of 
 eternall judgement. 
 
 "i. TT HE Vottrineof <BAVTlS MES, in 
 i~ the plurall number f bee makgtb a third fun- 
 damental! fcottrine : And fo makftb it N e c e s- 
 sarie, That the fignifications of Baptifme bee 
 taught, that the people may learneto put difference 
 fcecwixc outward Baptifme by the Minifter, which an 
 hypocrite may haue, and the inward Baptifme by the* 
 Spirit, which CHRIST beftoweth vpon his owne 
 Ele<5l; and, that they bee inftrufted in the nature of 
 this Sacrament , and the fignification thereof: yea, 
 and of the Baptifme of furFering affli&ion for the 
 Gofpell, wherevnto the outword iacrament of Bap- 
 tifme obiiedgeth. 
 
 t* The fourth fundament all foyntt , of the J>o- 
 Brine of the Catecbifme, bee mal^etbthe doctrine of 
 the laying on of handes. Novp, handes Were in aj}e< 
 ciall manner imp fed \ Fir ft, In the be [toeing ofSpi- 
 tituall and tnhaculouAGiftes, for the confirmation of 
 wrfc Convenes in the Ttimitiue Church, AcT.viij. 
 1 7. 1 8. Which endured vntill Chnftian Religion was 
 fufficienilie confirmed Vnto theV/orUe^to bee divine. 
 2>{ext, Impofition of handes *toM \>fed in the Ordination 
 ef Office-bearers in the Cbuicb> both Bxtraordinarie, 
 and ordinarie , I. Tim. iiij, 14. and Chap. v. it* 
 Act. vj. 6. THEN, In the Apoftle's 
 
 dteemation, it is neceffarie, for grounding of people 
 
 in Kcligiori| 
 
Hb br. Chap. VL 87 
 
 Jn "Religion, that they bee inftruSed, not onelie how 
 the LORD founded the Chriitian Religion, and 
 confirmed it, by extraordinarie Giftcs of the holie 
 Spirke, in the Primitiue Church : But, alfo. what 
 Offices, and Office-bearers, hee hath ordayned, for 
 ordinarie edification, and ruling, and mayntayning 
 of his Church, vino the ende of the worlde : that 
 they may acknowledge fuch as are fent of GOD, 
 jand fubimt themfelues vnto them . 
 
 3. The Votttine of Hefurrettion of the dead 9 bee 
 Ma 1 Ketb the fft poynclof the Catecbifme: and of the 
 lajl ludgement , the jixt . Vnder which fixe* the 
 fumme of Cbriftian Religion tvay bee compryzed $ and 
 in this order wherein tbey Are jet downe,maybee bejl 
 learned, believed, and made yfe of. 
 
 ferf 3. And this will wee doe, if GOD 
 permit • 
 
 BT this wanner of fl?eacb, if GOD permit, 
 bee Teachhth vx , 
 1 . That a Preacher's endevour to inflruS a people, 
 can haue^ no fuccefifc, except GOD make way vnto 
 him , and concurre with him. 2 . That hee who is 
 bufied in the moft neceflarie parte of GOD'S Ser- 
 vice, fuppofe it were in wryting Scripture let bee in 
 ordinarie preaching, and wryting ; mufrdoe it with 
 fub'iuffion to GOD , to bee (topped in the midll of 
 his worke , and cutted fliort ; yea , and that in the 
 midit of a meditated fpeach, if it fo pleafe GOD. 
 
 Vcrf.^.. For, it is impoffiblc forthofe 
 F 4 who 
 
S8 HEBR, CHAP. VI. 
 
 who were once enlightened, and haw 
 tafted of the Heavenlie Gift , anc 
 were made Part-takers of theHoli< 
 Ghoft, 
 
 Verf. 5 • And haue tafted the good Won 
 of GOD, and the Powers of th< 
 World to come ; 
 
 rerf.6. If they fhall fall away, to renev* 
 them agaynevnto repentance: feeing 
 they crucifie 5 to themfelues,the Sonn< 
 of G O D a-frefh, aud put Him to ai 
 open fhame . 
 
 *' A/1 JJiJ) ^ G t0 fi me ^ m *P* t0 m *^ 
 
 .IV A piogveffe in l{no'ftledge , bee jettttb befit 
 %bem tbe danger of Apojlafie. Then, 
 
 i. Hec praefuppofeth , Except they ftudie to mak< 
 progrcrfle , they fliall goe backwardes : and tha 
 going backwardes , tendeth to Apofta/ie : and tha 
 voluntarie, and complete Apoftafie from known 
 Trueth , doeth harden the heart from Repentance 
 and cutteth off a man from Mercie. i. Hee accoun 
 teth our naturall fecuricie fo great, that there is need< 
 of moite fearfull threatninges, to awake vs out of it 
 3. That the onelie way to bee fred from Apoitafie 
 is to bee ayming at a Progrefle . 
 
 Next, Observe, i ♦ That bee doetb 00. 
 ftealiebeere efeverie finne agdynjljtywledge, Med 
 indeed tboje beef ear full^nd dangtim\but o/Jpoftsf 
 
 Jrom 
 
Hi br. Chap. VI. V? 
 
 ftom fyligion, and the DotlrineofCbrift. t. Not of 
 ibeApoJiafie of I gnor antes, who never Were informed 
 In the matter of Religion ; but Itghtlie came, and light- 
 est vent awsy : ( alibeeit the jhame done to C hriji by 
 them, is great } and grievoiu : ) but offucb, who af- 
 ter illuminationy and feeling fomewhat of the power of 
 the Truetb, doe revolt . 3 . Heefpeafytb not heere of 
 Apojtafie of injimitie 9 for feare 9 in fitteofa paflion, 
 or bajlie paffage of ones lyfe : ( Bnt,ofa voluntaries and 
 deliberate falling away, after clear e convittionofthe 
 Tructb* This is thus Sinne agaynji the Wie G hoft % 
 which heere bee fyeaketbof. 4. Bze doethnot pr<z- 
 fuppofe heere, that an eltii Chylde of GO<D t and re* 
 newed y way fall into this Sinne : $ut> that a frvfef* 
 four, and fome in the vifible Cbmcb, may fall away, 
 and die in this Sinne. ( Now, J r Profef)outtyaybet 
 endewedwith manie G\fies,*nd yet bee a Temporizer , 
 and remayne Unrenewed in^ar dlie, and fo may pofiibiie 
 fall into this III . ) Jnd, therefore, evene frefef- 
 four fhould bee the more circumfj?ctt> becaufe of the 
 popbilitte of fome mens Apoflafie; and the moredtli- 
 gent to attayne to that Fayth which purifyetb the 
 hearty and wotkgtb by Loue, which fayletb not. J. Itt 
 telling what is thedaunger of afrofeffoufs Apoftafie t 
 the Apojlle myndetbnot to weaken ante mans Faytb, 
 or to difcowrage him from progreffe making : $ut, by 
 the contrarie , his intention is , that men (Itengtben 
 tbemfelues fo much the more in the Fayth. And, there* 
 fore,fucb <u haue felt no more in their owne efteemu 
 %ion } but thefe Tafiinges,fhould bee fo farfefr Qm dif* 
 V 5 cowragemwf., 
 
po Hebr # Chap. VL 
 
 cowagement, and faynthg, that rather they mufi 
 looks to a necefitie Uydc upon them, to ma\e progrejfi 
 in fayth,ani the fruites thereof, and to drawee man 
 to GOD, *tobo can prefeme them from failing 
 aioay. 
 
 $ut,bccaufe fome doe trouble tbemfelues^and other 
 forne doe harden themfelues fa Errour 9 by this place, Qu 
 oar intended bretitiewlt fuffer ) let vj jludie to giub 
 fome light to both. Comf ate this place, wth Verj. 9. 
 10. ??c> of this Chapter, to tbeende. Firji t in theft 
 Verfes t tbe x* 5* and 6. bee is jpeahjng of Profef- 
 foures ingen&tiiliConditionalliG. fiutverft). lo&c* 
 bee is freaking to the true Believers among ft the] 
 Hebrews , parilcularlie . 
 
 A. TT Ere inthefe Verfes, are glorious Giftes 9 lllm 
 &~\ minathnt and tajling ofSftfituall tbingoA 
 There in tbofe ^erjeSjis Fay lb, Writing by 
 Lone* to the Gloria of J E S V S , and male of H 1 3 
 Saynttes. 5. Here are Men enrolled aimngft Chri* 
 Jiians, fo bolder and eflee>ied % b»th of tbemjetues, and 
 others I There are fenfible Soules , in the fueling of 
 Sinne , and fedre of iViaih y and hope of Mercie t 
 fleeing to I E S V S , as to a Refuge, and cafling the 
 /lucre of their tojjed Soules wbintbe Vayle , Cohere 
 I E S V S is in Heaven. j. Here Men, receaVmg 
 ftorn the holie Gbojl, good thingss : There Men 9 
 rcceanng from hiniybefyde tbefe good t binge s 9 better 
 thinges aljo, 5 • He e re tbingesglorioM indeede t yet 
 not aliwyts accompanying Sahation j but in [omt 
 
 going 
 
HEb r. LHap, VI. 91 
 
 going before Sating Grace; in ethers , pefiblie alone, 
 without Saving Gidce : $ut there are Saving Graces^ 
 tfooayes joyned "Kith Salvation. 6. Heere in thefe 
 Yerfes , the dpoftle is not confident* but fucb as bauc 
 'eceaved thefe tbinges heere mentioned, may fall a^ay % 
 except theygoefor^ardes, andfludie to makf progrcjfe. 
 But there, in thofe Verfes, the dpoftle is perfaaded, 
 \hattbey (ball not fall a^ay i but bee faved, andibere* 
 tponcuco'toragetb lbem l to goe fomardes. 
 
 From This Comparison It Is Cleake, Then, 
 i. That there is a pofllbilicie of the Apoita/Ie of 
 ProfefToures , and titular Sayn&es 5 but not of the 
 Apoilafie of renewed foules, and true Chriftians,true 
 Sayn&es. 2. That there is ground of Feare , from 
 thefe wordes, to fuch as are fecurc , and puffed vp 
 with the conceat of their Spirituall Gifcesj but net of 
 thofe who in feare are fled to CHRIST. 3. That in 
 this p!ace,carna!l confidence onelie is ihaJcen in fuch, 
 who as if they had done well anough, itudie not to 
 make progreife : but Fayth nowayes weakened in 
 fuch , who flill lludie to advaunce , and make more 
 and more progreffe. 4. That heere fruitleffe Light, 
 and fruitlelTe Feeling , is called in queftion ^ but not 
 Fayth, and labourious Loue, bringing out Fruites to 
 CHRIST'S Glorie, and good of his Saynftes. 
 
 Jgayne, from this Comparifen, it is evident t That 
 the holie Gholl is Author , both of thefe common 
 Spirituall Ciftes, and of thefe Ipeciall Saving Graces 
 alio. Of thefe common Giftes , hee is Author, as 
 dwelling amongjl frofejfours, and diflributing good 
 thinges vntoall ProfefToures, that are in thevifiblc 
 houfe of his Church. But hce is Author of thofe Sa- 
 ving Graces, as dwelling in true frofeffoujes , vrh© 
 
$z Heb r. Chap. VI. 
 
 are his ownc houfe ; bringing with himfelfe bettepj 
 thingcs than thefe Giftes, and Salvation alfo > ynt 
 them , infalliblie . 
 
 ■. 
 
 f 
 
 Tbirdlie , from this Comparifon , it is chare, 
 i. That there are fome Converts, externall, from th< 
 worlde, to the Church, whp yet ilicke in their natu 
 rails ; and are not, in the fenfe of Sinne, fledde vnt< 
 CHRIST, for Refuge , nor. converted, from nature 
 to Saving Grace; to whome the Apoflle will not dc 
 nye rowme in the Church , if they will ftudie t< 
 make progreffe- And, z. That illumination, an; 
 tailing of Spirituall thwges, may bee given as well c< 
 fuch, who are not renewed in their heart, as vntc 
 found Convertes . 
 
 For, i. The natural! man may bee convinced 
 That the Church u a blejfed Sccietie , and joynebim* 
 felfeVnteit. I. Xea 9 chaungebu outward converja 
 tidth and cajl of bis pollutions ^buh are in the Tvorldt 
 through luft y and tal^e himjelfe to be ruled 9 outT»ardlie 
 by C H\l S T'S Vifcipline, and call Him LV^f). 
 LOiip. },Jud bee Jo blamelejJe y before men % tbai 
 bee may look£>*toitb huLampe , lykea ivyfe Virgine^ 
 "tosyling for the Wedding ; and yet bee a gracelej}( 
 look iwfttrdlie. 4. tea, bee may bee illumtnated 9 nol^ 
 tntlie by learning the liter all knowledge of the Gofyell 
 di men doe tbiir fhilofophie I but $ alfo 9 may bee illu< 
 m'mated fttpewaturallie, •with in* fight inmanie pro* 
 found tbinges in the Scripture* lor. fupetnaturail gifts 
 may bee in 4 natnrall and vmenetyed man, jo 46 he may 
 fry to Cbrift, I haue propheficd in Thy Name, 
 *nd yet bee wrenched in Cbrifis ejleemation. f.Ha 
 
 may 
 
HEBR. l^HAL\ VI # 91 
 
 Uay tajle of the heaVenlieGift , partite by hi forte til 
 hlieving tbetruelb of the GofyelU partite by contes- 
 tation of the truelb credited. Kowe y bijloricallfoytb, 
 \a tajle of that beaftenlie gift of jujlifying faytbj 
 ecaufe it is a good degree towardes it : and contem- 
 lation of this truethybringetb a tajle of the thing cre- 
 itedt and fo of the beavenlie Gift revealed in th? Gof- 
 ell. Fer 9 tbe contemplation of eyerie tructhybnngetb 
 tiitb it % naturallie> a delegation Jucb as fhilofophers 
 \oe finde in their Jhdies, And the more eminent the 
 rueth bee^no wonder the delegation bee the greater* 
 ^ or y manie beard CbtijYs gracious Sermons,and won* 
 lercd> and belief bit wordes to bee true : but Cbrifl 
 lid not commit bimfelfe wto them', for bee tyew what 
 too* in them ♦ 6 . Bee may bee made part-taker of the 
 WieGbojt, and baue his fbare of JCbureb giftes, di- 
 stributed by the bolieGbojiy fo as bee can, from (be 
 light which the bolieGboft givetb bim^anfwere other 
 mensdoubtes , comfort the feeble my tided , and edifie 
 vtbers in their faytb, by bis [peaches > yea f baue the 
 \gift of exprefing bit brayne light r botb in conference 
 fo men y and in formali prayer to GOD ^if bee bee a pri- 
 vate man onelie: and if bee bee in publicly office* way 
 \baue the gift of for mall preaching , and praying in 
 public^e: yea } m tbofe d*yes of the Apojlle , might 
 baue bad the e xtraordinarte gifts of Tongues, fiopbe- 
 fying y and Miracles woikjng. Therefore ,f*ytb Cbrijl 9 
 Manic will fay to mee u\ thar day, Lord, Lord, 
 baue wee not prophelied in thy Name t and in 
 thy Name hauecaften out Devils/ and in thy 
 
 Name 
 
*4 Hebr 4 Chap. II. 
 
 Name done manie wonderfull vvorkcs i TV n 
 •tobome CbriflwilUunfarre f I never knew you J I 
 Deparrc frommee, ycerhat worke iniquitieJ I 
 
 Matt. vij,2Z# 13. Rove, this fcioftWge, c^.{* 
 
 tinting light^and gtftes of utterance j(^c. are fromw 
 
 the folic Gfoft'i or elfe, bow could [tub yfpojlates, a$:f 
 
 beere are dcfcrybed, fmne agaynfi the bolie GbofiiW 
 
 7. Bee may tajte of the good Word of GQ®\ that; uAf 
 
 fittde faeetnejfe in tbe fiotfrineofthcGofyell, and M 
 
 bee convinced of tbe Goodneffe andMercieof G 2Hf 
 
 Wfrardes jinners 9 fbyning therein ; yea 9 andbybeh ■ 
 
 ding tbe poflibilttieof bis o'frne fahation , v^nitoib 
 
 condition, If bee "frill fell all, and bay tbe (Pearle,heeW 
 
 may tajleof GOV'S Merchandize* in tbe blockjngW 
 
 for them *, befyde all tbefalfe joyes, & delufionsifrbicbV^ 
 
 bee may get by pre fuming of tbecertayntieofbis Cfrne iff 
 
 fahation : and yet, in tbe meane tyme, as afoole, will Jfc 
 
 not lay do*frne tbe pry ce-, "frill not renounct bU eartb\ie % ||G 
 
 andbeafllie affettions,*frill not deny ehimjelfe, and bis if 
 
 Wne corruptions : Tbe care of this *frorlde, *ndtbede~\fl 
 
 ceatfullneffe of pitches , cboalyng the f mites of tbe If 
 
 Worde heard, astbeylvbo receaue tbe fade amongjliSwi 
 
 tbornes. Wberefoie , in tyme tf persecution for tbe h 
 
 Worde, bee may by and by bee offended, and quyte tbe P 
 
 Truth, allbeeit "frith the jhnie hearted bearers, Ujl|j 
 
 tyme of profyeritie, bee beard the Worde, andanone, 
 
 •frith joye, rcceaved tt % Matt. xtij# 20. u, tz. 
 
 S* Lajtlie, hee may tajle of the poorer of the "frorlde to 
 
 come : that u, in contemplation of the $leffedneffepro- 
 
 mifed to tbe SajntfeswJ3ea*en } bee tak*n -frith admu 
 
 ration 
 
htBK, V^ HA I'. VI. 95 
 
 ilion of it, yea, and bane a naturall defJre of it y as 
 Jalaam did, when Vponfuch a peculation, he did Wifh 
 o die the death of the %igbt€Qus y and to banc hU la ft 
 tide 06 hu\ and yet lone the Wages of Iniquitiefo 
 telly & bee quyte not hu gnede , for all hu wiflo of 
 leaven* In a word'* It is pofible, that a wanimpe* 
 itent, and Unrenewed in his heart t tnay bee a glorious 
 ^ofejfoutffoY bis outward behaVmr>andhaue fajre 
 iftes ; and yet wake Apoflafie from the truetb, when 
 eegetteth a fit Temptation : or elfe, bowftould it bee 
 ofiible, that the Vc\illfr Quid mal^e glorious ¥rofef* 
 mes f avd Church-men, in all Jges,Apeftates,Ter» 
 vuters, Betrayers of the Trueth to the Adverfarie, 
 Jnder-myuers of the Church of Chrijl ; Except they, 
 rider all their jbow, did lodge in their heart, theloue 
 f Money, and worldlie%itche$ t more than the hue of 
 YeaYen ! the hue of the prayfeof men, rather than 
 rOSD'S Approbation? the lujt of tbiir fieflolic eafe 9 
 nd pleafure,more than the pleajaie of V U <D { the 
 lejllie fe&reof thofe that caukjlltbe iodic ,moie than 
 f GOD, who can caji both Souie and <Bodie into Belli 
 } nd, therefore,™ Wonder, if far fatisfaEiion of their 
 'mbition, A\>aiue>Luftes>&nd eartblit Affetlions, they 
 tcome teadie to jell CHRIST, and His Trueth % 
 vd His Churchy and their Countrey, and All y wben 
 ley find their Meuband } and tbebelo\ed tfryceoffe- 
 *d Vnio them . 
 
 4. Observe Heeke; How glorious fo- 
 ferthefe Illuminations, and Gifces, and Taftinges 
 eme, yet there is no farther hcerc graunted , but 
 
 Taftingeij 
 
Z6 HE BR. CHAP. VI. 
 
 Taftinges, to fuch rotten ProfefToures. That which 
 they get, is eyther onelie in the Brayne, by Know- 
 ledge ; or, if there bee anie Feelinges , they are but 
 fleeting Motions, flowing from temporarie grounds, 
 which proceede not from anie Spirituall lyfcinthe 
 wian, nor from a roote in himfelfe : that is, not from 
 the Spirit dwelling in him. Such feelinges doe ncy< 
 ther fofter, nor ftrengthen him , for anie Spirituall 
 Obedience $ but evanifh, without chaunging the 
 heart. It is true, all that the Godlie get, in compa- 
 rifon of what hee lhall get, is but Taftinges : Yet, in 
 comparifon of thefefruitlefle taftinges of the vnfound 
 ProfefToures, that which hee gctteth, is true Eating, 
 and Drinking , a reall Feeding ; holding his foulc 
 in lyfe, and enabling him toworke theworkesof 
 GOD; to mortifie his Luftes, and ferue G O D in 
 his fpirite . 
 
 5. Observe, That beete bee doetb not chaU 
 Ungethfe Tvbo bauefdt tbefe Taftinges y for Vnfound, 
 nor threaten tbem> if they hide on , and make pro 
 greffe • Then, i, The having of Illumi- 
 
 nation, and fpirituall Giftes, and taftinges of heaven* 
 lie thinges, is not to bee Iightlie eflcemed of 3 but ac 
 accounted as fteppes, and degrees , vnto a fartheu 
 progreffe : vvherefrae, as it is poffible fome fall away 
 fo it is a piece of Advauncement, to encowrage mer 
 to goeon, that they fall not away. z. There is nc 
 daunget in having this Illumination , or thefe ligh 
 Talhnges : But all the hazard is, to reft vpon them, 
 and not to tende towardes Perfection ; or 5 to fal 
 away , after receaving fo much Encowragement 
 3 . And, therefore , wee muft not reft on Illumina- 
 tion, or common giftes, howe glorious foever ^ no 
 taftinges,, and feelinges , howe fweete foevcr : bu 
 
 fecke 
 
fteke ftill fn to a more neare Communion with 
 CHRIST, and ftill more to mortifie our luftes , 
 and ftill to abound in the Fruits of Loue to CHRIST, 
 and His Church. 
 
 Verf. 6. If they fhall fall away , to re- 
 newe them agayne vnto Repentance • 
 feeing they crucifie 5 to themfelues, the 
 Sonne of GOD a-frefh, and put Him 
 to an open fhame. 
 
 I. T T EE fayetb not 3 Ft is impoflible they fhall 
 JL X bee laved $ fcw*,that they fhall bee rene- 
 wed by Repentance. Then, 
 Apoftates falvation, is not impoflible , but becaufc 
 their repentance is impoflible : and where Repen- 
 tance is, thereisnoimpofllbilitieoffalvation5 buti. 
 certayncie of falvacion rather. For, Hee that giveth 
 the Repentance, Hee declareth His purpofe, togtue 
 Remiffion alfo. 
 
 2. Bee ghetb a *edfon> "toby they ctnntt get %e* 
 fentance ; $ecaufe they, maliciouflie, renounce C brist 9 
 *nd crucifie Him a-frefh \nto tbetnfelueu That u , 
 draw ontbe guiltinejfe lobicb His Enemies ^bo cru- 
 \cified Him. did lye vnder , by dpoftafie , allowing 
 tbiir crucifying of Him. Then, 
 
 i.AnApoftatefrom CHRIST'S Dodrine, doeth 
 CHRIST as open fhame as hee can ; and fayeth, in 
 «&<», of CHRIST , that His Dofirine is falfe, and 
 wot to bee mayntayned. z. An Apoftate allowerh 
 Inland the irftw, for crucifying of CHRIST; 
 md ac^ounteth CHRIST no other worthie , than 
 G foto 
 
 a 
 
f% Hebr. Chap. VI. 
 
 To to bee dealt withall* $. Renouncing of CHRIST, 
 maketh Repentance impoflible : For , Hee is a 
 Prince, to giue Repentance :vnto Israeli. And, 
 therefore, hee who will not quyte* CHRIST, nor 
 fiis true Do&rine, is not debarred from Repentance 
 having , nor from Salvation • 
 
 Ferf.j. For 3 the earth, which drinketh 
 in the rayne that commeth oft vpon 
 it, and bringeth foorth Herbes, mcetc 
 for them by whom it is drefTed, recea- 
 vethBIeffingfrom GOD. 
 
 Ferf. 8. But that which beareth thorns, 
 and briers, is reje&ed* and is nigh vn. 
 to curfingj whofeendeis to bee bur- 
 ned . 
 
 HEE gfaetbd rea[en of the punifhwentof Apt 
 ftates, from the lejfe ? to the more, \nder a fi 
 militttde from Land4abouring 9 thm : As G O £ 
 ikjfetb fucb men , *tobo, after paynes taken on then 
 bring foonb the Fruites of good tVorkes; So doetb Hei 
 turfe tbofe y who, after paynes taken on tbem y doe brty 
 foorth but will works* • And tf ** b*t but equitie, tba 
 GOD curfe Profejfoures, who bring foorth hut eVtl 
 fruites in tbeir lyfe ; Much more equitie Hee fhoult 
 turfe Jpottates, who pro feffe open boftiiith dgayofi 
 Him . 
 
 7be fimilitude Showeth, t. That men an 
 fyke vnmanured land,, before they bee brought wi 
 
 thin tb< 
 
Heb r^Chap. VI. 99 
 
 Jthin the Church : but after they are made part-takers 
 |of the Gofpell, then are they lyke manured Land, 
 within Hedges, GOD'S Husbandrie. 2. That fuch 
 las .begin to bring foorth Fruites worthie of Repen- 
 tance* 5 , GOD bleffeth,and maketh mure fruitful!. 
 5 . That the Meanes of Grace, vnder the Gofpell, are 
 to our Soules. as Rayne , and Labouring, and other 
 Husbandrie is to the Ground, 
 
 Verf. 8. But that which bcareth Thorns 
 and Brieres, is rcjc&ed, and is nigh 
 vnto curling 5 whofe endcis to bee 
 burned; 
 
 TB E Similitude ShowkthJ i. Tl&t* 
 man may perifh, for not bringing foorth the 
 Fruites of the Gofpell , allbeeit hee fail not into the 
 finnc agaynft the holie Ghoit. 2. That there is as 
 great reafon, why GOD fliould orftawayaman, 
 who amendeth not his lyfe by the Gofpell, as thaf an 
 Pusband-man fhould giue over labouring of a piece 
 of evill ground. 3. And, by this meanes alfo fPio- 
 wcth, That God's moft fevere Judgements, haue, all 
 of them , moiie equitable reafons. 4. That there is 
 a neccflicie of bringing foorth rhe Fruites of Well- 
 doing, if a man would be free of the Curfe, eythcr pf 
 . Apoitates, or of the barren Land. 
 
 Vcrf.9. But, Beloved 3 wee are perftva- 
 ded better thinges of you, and things 
 that accompanie Salvation , though 
 wee thus fpeake . 
 
 G 2 Htcmitt 
 
 i 
 
tod HEBR. CHAP. VI, 
 
 I. Xjttilf mittigatetb bis threatnwg of them, fit 
 JL jLft aY * tf bating their Fay tb : Beloved, 
 
 fayshbee, wee are perfwaded bet- 
 ter thinges of you, though wee thus 
 fpeakc* Then, i # A Preacher 
 
 may threaten, fearfullie , thofe of whome hee hath 
 good hopes * yet with prudencie . left hee harme 
 them. 2. And people threatened, muft beware of 
 weakening their owneFayth: knowing, that threa- 
 teninges arc not vfed to weaken Faych $ but to put 
 away Securitie, and Sloathiullneffe. 
 
 *♦ Hte tafytb bis Jjfurauce of tbem, from futb 
 tbingts d$ accompam Salvation* Then, 
 
 In the Fruites of Fayth , there are Markes, and 
 Ividences, of a man's falvation to bee found, which 
 may giue a charitable perfwafion of their blefTed 
 E/Utc > to fuch as knowe them . 
 
 Verf. wo. For, GOD is not vnrighteous, 
 to forget your worke and labour of 
 louc, which you haue fhowed towards 
 His Name, in that yee haue miniftreM 
 to the Sayn&s, and doe minifter. 
 
 i# , T*ff£ redfonof bis gQQ&htyesoftbtm 9 utbeit 
 
 A by-goue, and prefect Fiuitcs of Loue towards - 
 
 CHRIS TS l^ame.and HisSaytitts. 
 
 THEN, 1. The Workes of Louie, done for the 
 
 Glorie of CHRIST,or to His Sayn&s,for CHRIST'S 
 
 fake* from tyme to tymc, as GOD giveth occafion, 
 
 aice»id 
 
HEBR. CHAP. V. 101 
 
 re evident Markes of a man's falvation ; and, more 
 lire Tokens of faving Grace given, than Illumina- 
 ion, and Taltinges , fpoken of before, i. No loue 
 \s to be reckoned for Loue, but working Loue. 3 . No 
 kes are right Workes , which flowe not from 
 fLoue, to CHRIST. 
 
 U Offucb mrktSf beefayctb> that G O D is 
 )t Unrighteous , to forget tbem : And fo prooveth 
 ibeir Salution* becaujejutb f mites ac com panic Sal« 
 ition . Then, i, With the Grace of la- 
 
 borious Loue towardes CHRIST'S Name , the 
 Grace of Salvation doeth goe in companie. z. Iu- 
 Iflice doeth agree with Grace, in the Rewarde of 
 Well-doing; becaufe the Rewarde is graciouflie 
 promifedj and R ighteoufnefle maketh Promife* to 
 bee performed. • $. The man that loveth CHRIST 
 in deede , and in trueth , hath that which is mofte 
 terrible in GOD, for the Pawnc of his Salva- 
 tion 3 even His Iuftice . 
 
 5. Tbefe are tbeytobomtbee YepMtedifor leea^ 
 nejfe of l{nntcledge , Chap. v. Vcrf, 12. •kbom 
 no-toe bee commcndetb y for their good AffeBien , and 
 Fruites. Then, i. Meane knowledge, if 
 
 it bee farcified, and found , will bee fruitfijll in the 
 works of Loue. 2. This Vertue of Loue, is no ex« 
 cufe for floathfull following of the Meanes of Know- 
 ledge : wee muft growc in Loue,and grow In Know- 
 ledge alfo . 
 
 7 erf 1 1 . And wee defire 5 that everie one 
 of you doe fhowe the fame diligence, 
 to the full aflurance of hope, vnto the 
 ende. €7 *v Hctexk 
 
loz HEBR. CHAP. VI. 
 
 1. TJEB exbortetb, to continue diligent, Mntotbt 
 
 ende . Then, i, The diligent hauc 
 neede of exhortation, to goeon. 2. Exhortation to 
 perfeverancc , importeth not fufpicion of falling. 
 a>yay ; but ferveth to farther Perfeverance rather. 
 3. No other Tearme-day is fet to our diligence, but 
 the ende. No licence to flacke, or giue over. 
 
 1. Tbe ende of tbeir going on in diligence, is their 
 full affurance of hope. Then, 
 
 1. Whatsoever meafure of affurance men haue, 
 they may yet obtayne a fuller meafure of it. Still wee 
 muft ftudie to growe. a. Conitant diligence in the 
 works of Loue, is the readie meane to fofter and aug- 
 ment our AlTurancc.3.ChriftianIiope is not a Conje- 
 &ure, or Probabilitic, but an Afliirance. 
 
 Vcrf.ii. That yce bee not {loathful!: 
 
 but followers of them , who through 
 
 Fayth and Patience inherite the Pro- 
 
 mifes. 
 
 ^ H BE ft tUt ^ ti}C Exawpk °f tie Fatbits before 
 them , to bee minted . Then, 
 
 t . So manie examples as wee hauein Scrip- 
 ture, of the Godlie gone before , as manie Leaders, 
 and Encowragers muft wee reckon our felues to 
 haue. 2. The Paynfiill, and not the Sloathfull, are 
 the true Imitators of allowed Examples. 3. In the 
 Way to Heaven, there are manie things befalling vs, 
 which make it vnlyklic wee ihall come there : for 
 which caufe, there is needeof Fayth. 4. A tyme 
 muft interveane, and troubles alfo, ere Heaven bee 
 pofleiTed : There is , therefore, neede of Patience 
 aiib f " 
 
 *. Ibej 
 
USSR. CHAP. VI. 10 j 
 
 1. They inheritc tbe fromife, fayethbet* 
 ^TUEN , i. The mode patient and paynfull Ser- 
 
 vauntcs of GOD, get not Heaven by Merite; but by 
 Inheritance. * . They get not Heaven by MeritejbuC 
 by Promife. Now, the Promife is of Grace. 
 
 yerf. 15. For, when GOD made pro- 
 mife to Abraham, becaufeHee could 
 fwearc by no greater, Hee fware by 
 Himfelfe 3 
 
 fcrf 14.- Saying, Surelie, blefling, I will 
 bleffe thee 5 and, multiplying, I will 
 multiplie thee. 
 
 Verf. 15. And To after hee had patientlie 
 endured, hee obtayned the Promife. 
 
 1 . in \ tnanie Examples, be bringetb one ofFa~ 
 
 j7 tber Jbrabam , /VoroCienef. xxij. verf#i£. 
 
 1 7* and ma\etb v/Sf of it by application. 
 
 Then, Becaufe wee can not haue all Examples at 
 
 ence before our Eyes, wee flialldoe well, for. feve- 
 
 rall dueties , to haue fome felcft Examples fingled 
 
 out , for our owne more readie vfe. 
 
 2 . Hee doetb not bring foortb all Jlbrabms Ver- 
 mes , but fucb as made for bis parpofe. 
 
 Then, When fit Examples are found out, thole 
 poyn&es which mofle ferue for our edification, muft 
 Lee mofte in our Eyes . 
 
 5. Hit markctb , /irtf , tbe frmife made : next, 
 G 4 thts 
 
jo 4 HEBR. CHAP. VI. 
 
 the confirmation of it, by an Oath : then, the fait and \( 
 eonjiant hoide layde on \% % by Abraham: last, the fruits I 
 of the holding fail ^ Hec obtayned the Pro- I?; 
 
 mife. Th£N, i, in the Example of Be 
 
 lievers, the nature of the Promife, and howe they 
 
 , came by it, mutt efpeciallie bee marked , for helping 
 
 * of our Fayth. 2. Preachers haue Paul's Example 
 
 heere , howe to handle a Text. 
 
 4 • Bee fetteth Abrahams Obt4yning,for a fatyne 
 of their Obtaynhg ; allbeeit he kpew their Fayth 
 fhould bee Walter, in degree, than Jbrabam's. 
 
 then, In making vfe of Examples, it muft bee 
 helde for a ground, that the honed and vprieht Imi- 
 tators, allbeeit weake, fhall finde the fame fuccefle, 
 that the itronger, gone before them, haue found. 
 
 Verf. 16. For, men , verilie, fweare by 
 the greater : and an Oath for confir- 
 mation , is to them an ende of all 
 ftryfe . 
 
 i, r I i B E JpoHle beeing about to comment V/w*i I 
 
 i this Oath, fir ft, bee jho^eththeendeof an 
 Oatbamovgtt men, verf. 16. and then, the yfe of 
 the Oath made to Abraham thereafter* r. Men 
 jwareby a Greater, fayeth bee, that the author itie ef 
 him by -ftbowe they jveare, may tatifie the Oath, one 
 V>ay, or other. £«* GOD hath not a greater: and, 
 Therefore, Bimfclfe, and all Bit, is layde in 
 $WM) t&mkf Hk Q*tb gogd* 2, U " ^ho is the 
 
HEBR. CHAP. VI. ioj 
 
 Ireatett, and gi+etb autboriiie , and Vceygbt, to all 
 mbes dmongtt wen, m[l bee eUeemed •toortbietogiue 
 ieygbt, and autboriiie , to His aw*t Oath* 2 bis is 
 U font of bu Ycajenbg . 
 
 2. Tbeende of an Oatb , is to ende CoMrovetfie. 
 rben 9 tbii fitnilitude Importeth, That as • 
 
 |long as wee are in mifsbeliefe, there is a Cortrover- 
 fie betwixt GOD andvs: wee teftifying, that wee 
 ire in fufpicion of His good affeftion towardes vs, 
 and of His Promifc keeping vnto vs : and GOD is 
 
 loffended with vs, for our wicked choughtes, enter- 
 
 fuyned of Him . 
 
 3. G O D batb pwtne His frornife to V;, to 
 [ tahf <rft>4j the Covtmerfie • Then, 
 
 1. A man could condefcende no farther, to giue his 
 partie fatisfa&ion, nor GOD hath condefcended to 
 iatisfievs. 2. Except wee will denye GOD the ho- 
 nour, which wee can not denye vnto an honeit Man, 
 wee muft belieue the fworne Covenant of GOD, 
 and particular Articles thereof* 3 , Except wee be - 
 lieue , the Controverfie remayneth i yea , and is 
 doubled , after the Oath . 
 
 Vtrf. 17. Wherein GOD, willing more 
 aboundantlie to (how vnto the Heyrs 
 of Promife,the immutabilitieof His 
 Counfell, confirmed it by an Oath . 
 
 l«r\NE of tbe evdes of GOD'S fretting to 
 
 V^/ Jbrabam 9 is tie Confirmation of tbe Vajik- 
 
 fuller tU H<}Tts of frotnijC) meaning tbe \»- 
 
 <5 J €hfirt£cab;t jt 
 
io5 HEBR. CHAP. VL 
 
 ibangeableneffe of GOD'S Counfsll, in making th\ 
 Promife. Then, Everie Believer hath the I 
 lame ground of Certayntie with Abrahams feeing j 
 the Oath fworneto Abraham, is fworne for their 
 Confirmation , 
 
 2. Wee calleib believer sly Ifaak*; /ty/e 5 Heyres 
 of the Promife. TH E N f Believers are 
 all reckoned by G O D $ as fo manie Ifaaks, and 
 intituled with Ifaak, to bee Hey res of Abraham with, 
 him, and Heyres of the Good promifed to him, and 
 Heyres begotten by the force of GOD'S Promife, 
 and Word, and not by the force of nature. 
 
 And, certaynlie, allbeeit the Lav feme for a fief a* 
 ration, yet it is the Gvfycll, and the Word of <Promife 9 
 •tobicb pulktb in the heart of a man to G0$> 9 in loue y 
 as a reconciled Father , and converted Urn ♦ Where- 
 fore, even becaufe of the Believers begetting to GOD, 
 by the immortall Seede of the Word offtomije, be may 
 lee called the bejre offtmifc aifo. 
 
 ?♦ $y the Oath GO® declared biwfelfe Willing 
 to/bo^e tbeimmutdbilitieof bit Counfell f concerning 
 the Salvation of Believers. THEN 9 
 
 i. As manie as belieue in IESFS, and are be- 
 gotten by the Promife, are fore-prdayned,in GODS 
 Counfell, for Salvation. 2. The Purpofe and Coun- 
 fell of G O D , concerning fuch mens Salvation, is 
 immutable. 3. G O D wii'l haue Believers knowing 
 this His Counfell, concerning themfelues, and their 
 Salvation, and affurcd of the immutabilitie thereof* 
 4. H E E will haue the fwcrne Promife made to 
 Abraham, and his Seede, ferving ii^particular^o the 
 Heyres of Promife , or Believers, to make evident 
 
 (his 
 
HEBR. CHAP. VI. 10^ 
 
 [this His Counfell to them in particular, as well as to 
 I Abraham, becaufe Hee fware to Abraham, to iliowe 
 [them this His Purpofe . 
 
 4. $j the Oatb bee fayetb^ GOT) is willing 
 more aboundantlie, to fhowe the immu- 
 tabilitie of His Counfell. THE^, 
 
 i. Till the immutabilitie of the L O R D'S Coun- 
 fell, concerning our Salvation, beelayde holde vpon, 
 Fayth can not bee fleadfaft , as the LQKD would 
 haue it. i. G O D is willing > that wee fhouldc 
 looke in vpon His Counfell , by the Eye of Fayth, 
 and readc our Names written in Heaven, in His De- 
 cree : and fo bee made fure. 3 . The Promife of Sal- 
 vation, or of the Blefling to Believers , is of it felfc 
 fpfneient anough for Aflurance, allbeeitit were not 
 fworne : and the Oath is added, not of neceflitie, 
 for anie weaknefle of the trueth of the Promife; but 
 out Ot fuper-aboundant good will, to haue vs made 
 fure. 4. It behooveth to*be moft pleafant to GOD, 
 that Believers haue full aflurance of Fayth, and over- 
 come all doubting , feeing Hee fweareth the Pro- 
 mife, onelie for this ende. 
 
 Ferf. 18. That by two immutable things, 
 in the which it was impoflible for 
 G O D to lie, we might haue a ftrong 
 Confolation , who haue fled for re- 
 fuge, to lay holde vpon the Hope fet 
 before vs . 
 
i©8 HEBR. CHAP. VI. 
 
 AKolber ende of the Oath, is , That leitbaffu* 
 ransetbe <Belte*ermaj haue {trong ConjoUtiov, 
 Vp<m folide grouades , 
 
 1 , gStrt fe*w defcrybelb hee the Believers, to *tobomc 
 this Comfort it allowed ? Wee, fayeth hee^ who 
 
 haue fled for refuge, to lay holde vpon 
 the Hope fet before vs. That u^ Wee % who t» 
 
 fee from deferred watb } h^ue taken our courfe towards 
 E S V S 3 in hope to get the Salvation offered vnto 
 Vi in H int. Bleefag for refuge, a fmilitude, whether 
 from nature, or from the ordinance of Mofei Lawe f 
 Nvmb. xxxv- verf. 6. Giveth Vs To Vnder- 
 stand , i . That everie true Believer, of necefHtie a 
 mud be.- fenfible of his owne finnes, and the defer- 
 red Wrath of G O D perfuing him for finne. 
 2. Mull haue this cfleemation of IESVS, That 
 Hee is both a readie, and fufficientlie ilrong Refuge, 
 to faue a man from Sinne and Wrath, when hee run- 
 neth towardes Him. 3 . That in this fenfe of Sinne, 
 and Wrath, and good eiteemation of C H R I S T, 
 hee fet his Face towardes Him onelie; avoyding all 
 by.wayes, leading elfe-where, than to this Refuge* 
 and running for death and lyfe, to be found in Him. 
 
 2. Jgayne 9 Tcbyle bee fayetb^To lay holde 
 vpon the Hope fet before vs, hee givetb v* 
 ttYnderfiand, i.That in CHRIST, our Refuge, 
 not onelie is there deliverance from perfuing Wrath; 
 but alfo Eternall Lyfe to bee found, as it is fet before 
 vs in the Gofpell. i, That the Believer muft haue 
 Hope, to obtayne this Offer.' 3. And, as hee is dri- 
 ven, by Feare uf the La we, vnto CHRIST* So mult 
 
 jieealib 
 
 
HEBR. CHAP. VI. io? 
 
 [hee alfo bee drawne , and allured , by this Salvation 
 Jfet before him ; gripping vndeferved Grace, as well 
 | as fleeing dekrved Wrath , 
 
 >jj 3. jVhyle bee defcryhelb the ®e//ev*r , after this 
 wanner y ds the man to vbemeall tbefe tbinges after- 
 tayne , bet Teachkth *s , 
 
 That, Whofoever findeth himfelfe in anie trueth, 
 to bee fuch a one as heere is defcrybed,fo driven, and 
 •lb drawne to CHRIST; fleeing from Sinneand 
 Wrath , and running on to C H R I S T, in Him 
 alone to bee faved ; may bee well af lured, hee is a 
 man cndcwe<f with faving Fayth, One of Abraham's 
 Children, An Heyre of Pronaife, One of the focie- 
 tie of the Saynftes, and fellowfliip of the ApoiHesj 
 whome the Apoftle heere taketh in with himfelfe, in 
 this Text; A Man in GOD'S Counfell.Fore-knowne, 
 Ele&cd, Predeftinated : A Man to whome GOD 
 intended bothtofpeake andfwearc, in Abraham's 
 perfon ; to whome GOD alloweth both ftrong 
 Confolation heere, and the Poifeffion hcere-aftet of 
 what-fo-cver is fet before him f in the Offer of the 
 Gofpell . 
 
 4 . The ende of the Oath 5 That WCC might 
 haue ftrong Confolatiomby two immu- 
 table thinges, (that u, GOD'S Promifc, 
 *nd GOD'S Oath) in which it is impof- 
 fiblethatGODfliouldlie. 
 
 then , 1. The Confolation which GOD at 
 .loweth vpon the Faythfull, is ftrong, able to over- 
 come the Challenge of Sinne, fcare of ludgement, 
 Deach,and Hell, and feeling or fearing of anie miferie 
 whac-fo-evcr. Other con&Iations are but weake, \n 
 
lib Hebr< Chap, Vx* 
 
 •comparifdn hecreof, ancj can overcome none pM 
 thefe. 2. G O D hathlayde immutable Grounded ] 
 for this Confolation ; His vnchangeable Promife, and 
 His vnchangeable Oath. 3. GOD cannot lie, 
 nor deceavie , whether Hee fay, or fweare. 4. His 
 nature maketh this impoffibilitie of lying , andim-. 
 nvjtabilitieinpromifing,and fwearing. 5. G O D 
 alloweth this itrong Conibiation, to come by Fayths 
 reiting on thefe two immutable thinges , His Pro- 
 mife, and Oath. So that the le/Te a man apprehendd 
 the gruundes of his Fayth to bee folide, the le(Te hee, 
 ftall bee comforted : and themore hee applye the 
 Promife to himfelfe, and apprehende the vnchange- 
 ableneffe of the Promife and Oath of GOD, 
 the more ilrong fhall his Confolation bee. 
 
 ferf. 19- Which Hope wee haue as an 
 Ancre of the Soule , both fure , and 
 
 . fteadfaft 5 and > which entereth mta\ 
 that within the Vayle, 
 
 ferf. 20, Whither the Forer-unner is for: 
 vs entered; even IESUS: made an 
 High Prieil for ever, after the Or* 
 der of Melchifedek. 
 
 I. T 1EE hatb telde the [oliditie of the ground* 
 A J -fthetrtpon the Believer dottb rc3\ and m^e 
 hee fbowetbtbe flabilttiecftbe grippe vbUhtbefBc^ 
 lievertakjtbof tbefe groundes y intbe [tmtlitnde of tbi 
 grippe tybhba Sbippes And re t a\elb ,beeing catten on 
 good ground* In tbt former Vcrfe, by tiopc>*&<ti 
 
HEBR. CHAP. VL in 
 
 waned the thing hoped for, and layde hide on hy 
 Hope. In the fylatiue, which, in this Ver(e,bec 
 ¥nderjlandetb the Hope vbicbdoetb Uye holde. In 
 
 Ithi fimilitxdeofan Ancrecatten out of a Sbippe, Bez 
 CirETH VS TO UNDERSTAND , i. Thatall- 
 beeit wee hanc not gotten full PofTeflion of the Pro- 
 mifes in this lyfe , yet wee get a grippe of them, by 
 Fayth, and Hope. z. That Hopes grippe is not* 
 _ flender imagination ; but folide, and ftrong, lyke the 
 grippe of an Ancrc. 3. That the Believer is not ex- 
 empted from fome tofling of Trouble, and Temp- 
 tations , whyleheeisinthisWorlde; yea, fubjedh 
 rather , to the fame , as a Shippe vpon the Sea. 
 4. That what-fo-ever tofling there bee , yet all is 
 fafe : The Soules Ancrc is caften within the Hea- 
 ven : The Soule is fure . 
 
 i. Hec ghethtbe Antre all good properties : It is 
 •toeygbtie, [elide, ancLfirme : It mll\o& dryue , not 
 , ho^e, nor break*, it ufofwi* and jleadfatt* Agajne, 
 it is Jharpe , and piercing : It is entered into that tti- 
 thin the Vajleithat U, into Berten,reprefigntedby the 
 Santluariebepnde the Vayle. dnd fo the Ground* is 
 good, 4$ veil as the Annie, to hide all fait. 
 
 Verf 20. Whither the Fore-runner is 
 for vs entered 5 Even I E S U S: 
 made an High Prieft for ever, after 
 the Order of Melchifedek. 
 
 i.fftefpwm 
 
XI* HEBR. CHAP. VI. 
 
 j.TJEE commendetb our Antre-Gmnd for tbis^ 
 "rkGHKlsr « there , lobere out 
 Ancre is catten , *s our Forerunner. In continuing 
 the Comparifon, and calling CHRIST oar tore* 
 runner , hee bringzth to mtnde, 
 
 i. CHRIST'S beeing once in the Shippc of the 
 Militant Church, toffed, and tempted as others, all- 
 beeit without finne ; a. That Hee is nowe gone 
 a-flioare,to Heaven, where the Shippe of the Church 
 is fecking to land. 3, That His going a-fhoare, is as 
 our Fore-runner : and fo His landing isan Evidence 
 of our landing alfo , who are to followe after Him. 
 4. That His going before , is to make eafie our En- 
 trie. Hee is Fore-runner forvs, forour behoofe, to 
 prepare a place for vs. u That our Ancre is, where 
 CHRIST is 5 and fo muft bee the furer , for His 
 beeing there , to holde all fall , till Hee drawe the 
 Shippe to the fhoare . 
 
 2. CHRIST is entered into Heaven $ and 
 made ^Xi Higft Prieft for ever. 
 
 Then, r. CHRIST in Heaven, is inverted 
 in an Office for vs. z. His Otdce is the High Prieii- 
 koode : The Trueth, and Subftance, of the Typicall 
 Priefthoode. ;. His Office is for ever : and fo, for 
 the Benefite of all Ages : that wee nowe, as well as 
 others before vs, may haue the Benefite of His inter- I 
 ceffion . 
 j # He is faid to be made an bigbfrieft^after bis entrie 
 . in Heaven, Then , Albeit Chrift was Prieft for His 
 Church from the beginning, yet was it never fo de£ | 
 flared, as after His Aicentton, when Hee fent downe 
 Bleffings fenfiblie vpon His Church ; fince which 
 tyme, Hee docth fo Hill. cj L g 
 
HEBR. CHAP. VII. its 
 
 The Sum me of Chap. Vll. 
 
 I Brake off my fpeach of Melchisedek, (will the 
 Apoftlefay) Nowef returne to him agayrie, and 
 in his excellencies will ffiowe you CHRIST'S 
 Excellence, who is Prieft after his Order.Wee haue 
 no more of him in Scripture , but what wee finde 
 Genes, xiv. v). io; And there hee is King and Prieft 
 both, Verf, i. Bearing a Myfterie in his Name, and 
 Office, Verf. i. Without Father, or Mother, or 
 ende of lyfe, as hee ftandcth in Scripture ; that hee 
 inight refemble CHRIST, Verf. 5 . Acknowled- 
 ged Superiour to Aeraham , by his paying of Tithes 
 ynto him, Verf, 4- Even as Levi, for that fame 
 caufe, is Superiour to the Brethren , Verf. j. Supe- 
 riour alfo, becaufc hee blefled Abraham, Verf. 6. 7. 
 Superiour to Levi , for his typicall immortalitie, 
 Verf. 8. And, for his taking Tithes of L e v i , in 
 Abraham's loynes, Verf, 9. 10. Yea, the Prieft- 
 hoode of Levi', becaufe imperfefl,calleth for a Prieft 
 cf another Order, to giue Perfection; which is 
 CHRIST, Verf 11. Andfo, both the Priefthoode, 
 and all the Ordinances thereof, are abolilhed, by the 
 M Ess 1 a s , who behooved to bee of another 
 Trybe than Levi , Verf. 13- 14. And of another 
 Order alfo, Verf. 17. Bodilie (had owes were in 
 the Priefthoode of L e v i ; but endleffe Tructh in 
 CHRIST, Verf. 16. As David's words doe prooue, 
 :f. 17. By which alfo it is prophcfied , That 
 Aaron's Priefthoode ihall bee difannulled, vvhen 
 H CHRI5TS 
 
114 HE BR. CHAP. VII. 
 
 CHRIST'S Priefthoodeiscome, becaufc it was n&t 
 able to doe mens turnc vnder the Law,as CHRIST'S 
 doeth vnder the Gofpell, Verf. 18. ij. And GOD 
 obliedged not Himfelfe to make Aaron's Prieft- 
 hoodeftand , as Heefware to eftablifli CHRIST'S, 
 Verf 20. u. And, fo, the Covenant , vnder the 
 Messias, is declared , to bee better than vnder Le- 
 vi, Verf. i2. Agayne, the Priefthoode of Levi had 
 fundrie Office-bearers , but CHRIST hath none in 
 His Priefthoode with Himfelfe, nor one after Him- 
 felfe, Verf. 23, 24, Therefore, Hee is able, alone,to 
 Worke out our Salvation throughlie, Verf. 25-. For, 
 fuch a Priett haue wee neede of who needeth not of- 
 fer vp daylie His Sacrifice : for Hee hath offered 
 Cne, and never more , Verf. 26. 27. And no won-, 
 der; for vnder theLawe, mortall men might b?e; 
 Prieftes ; but vnder the Gofpell, onelie the Sonne of ; 
 GOD is Prieft, and that for evermore, Verf 28. 
 
 TbeV&riueofCbap.yU. 
 
 VERS- t. 
 
 Tr On, this Melchifedek, King of Salern^ 
 
 JL Prieft of the moftc High GOD,wha 
 
 met Abraham 5 returning from the 
 
 (laughter of the Kinges, and hie/Ted 
 
 him. 
 
 BTfafmg FoRibeeghetbarcafon&bybec caU 
 letb CHRlSTd ftitft after %ht Order of 
 Mdchifcdck.; lecduft fucb aont v*s Mekbifedc^ 
 His tjf$t : tbtufQrt } fmh a qm Utomd CHRIST 
 
■ 
 He b iu Chap, VIL IIJ 
 
 in tftuth, and Subjldnce , to bee, as the type imported 
 Hee jhould bee. 
 
 • i. Hee repeatetb from Genes, xiv. i8#ij># 
 20 • as much as ferted to refemble ante thing in 
 CHRIST: but never accord toucbetb bee of MeU 
 cbifedelC* kinging foorthof$reaiand Wyneto Abra- 
 ham* Therefore > He did not account this 
 afric typicall aition, having anierefemblance of that 
 which was to bee done by CHRIST his Anti-type: 
 for then (hould hee not haue fayled to marke it p 
 feeing hee obferveth the myllerie of his name , and 
 place of dwelling, which isleffe. 
 
 z* Melchifede^ and the Church in Salem, where 
 Melcbifede^Tcas friett^cre not of Abraham s Fa* 
 milie. Therefore , Albeit G O D did 
 
 ^choofe Abraham's Familie f as the Race wherein hee 
 'was to continue the ordinarie Race of his Churchy 
 yet had hee Churches, and Saynftes, befide. 
 
 j. This meeting of Abraham, and entertayning 
 bim, and his companies Tvilb $read and Drinkf, being 
 the exercyfe of an ordinarie Vertue , Showeth, 
 That it is the duetie of all men , and namelie of 
 Kinges, Great men , and Church-men , to counte- 
 nance, and encowrage, according to their place, and 
 power , thofe who hazard themfeluesin G O D'S 
 Service, and goodCaufes. 
 
 4. To come to a particular Compdrifon of the Type, 
 
 dnd the Truetb* 1 . Jit Melchifedeck^ Was bath Ring 
 
 and Triett) hhis %iuftome h So is CHRIST 
 
 King and Pridt in his Kingdome ; Co Care for the Rc- 
 
 H % Jigiosy 
 

 Ii6 HE br. Chap. VII. 
 
 ligion, and outward converfation of his Subje&es; tfr 
 fee to the Weall of their Soules, and Bodies -, both 
 amongft men, and towardes GOD; in this lyfe, and 
 heere-after. 2. As MeUbifedet\u tbe blejfer of 
 Abraham the Father of the Faytbfall 9 in tbe Typt\ 
 So is CHRIST, in Trueth, the BlefTer of Abraham, 
 and all the Faythfullj the Fountayne of all Blefllngjin 
 whom alone eyerie one is blefled, who getteth Blef- 
 fing, 
 
 Verf. 2 . To whome alfo Abraham gauc a ] 
 tenth parte of all : firft beeing> by in- 
 terpretation, King of RighteoufnefTej ; 
 and, after that, alfo , King of Salem •;> 
 which is. King of Peace. 
 
 X.np got on, in tbe Comparifon: As MeUbife* 
 A de^ tbe Type % was honoured \ by Abrahams i 
 paying of Tythes v»fo him \ So is CHRIST' 
 to bee honoured by all Abraham's Children, by gi- 
 ving of their Subltance, and worldlr e Goods, what is i 
 fufficient to mayntayne the honour of his Kingdome, ' 
 amongft them . 
 
 t. Truafuppofe tbe Type were lajde afyde, yet this 
 tbankffitll Meeting that Abraham gaueto tbe wan, 
 •fthoje Offce was tobUjfe bim,in the Kame of the 
 L0 2\©, doeth Teach All the FaythfulJ, 
 Abraham's true feede J a duetie of Thankfulneffe, to 
 G O D'S Servantes fet over them, to blefle them, 
 in the Name of the LORD: even to honour them, 
 by giving of their Goods, for their fufficient mayn- 
 taynancc, 
 
 3« 4s tfthh 
 
HEBR. CHAP. VII, ci 7 
 
 3# Js Melcbifedcl^, tbe Type* U by ivterpretion, 
 tjng of <R{gbMHfneJJc ', So is C H R J S T, 
 in Trueth, King of Righteoufnefle : i. For the pcr- 
 fonall Righteoufnefle in himfelfe. z. Becaufe hee is 
 the RighteoufnefTe of his Subje&es; made of GOD. 
 vnto vs, Righteoufnefle by imputation. 3, Becaufe 
 hee frameth his Subjeftes , piece and piece, yntoa 
 righteous Difpofition , by fanftifying them . 
 
 4* As MeUhifedek, , tbe Ty\>e 7 is l{ing of Salem, 
 t\>*t u , l\ing of feace ; bo is C H K I vS T, 
 in Trueth, King of Peace, to his Subje&es, by recon- 
 ciling them to the Father, by giving Peace of Con- 
 science within themfelues , by making all the crea- 
 tures at peace with them, and all thinges turnc toge- 
 ther for their Good , and by working ilill on their 
 eternall Welfare , and Bleffednefle , vncill hee per- 
 fect ic. 
 
 f . Js Melcbiftde^yvas fitftlQng of IXfgbteouf* 
 nejfe, and then l(ing of feace, in the Type 5 So is 
 CHRIST, in Trueth , in this Order 5 Firit, King of 
 Righteoufnefle, to his Subjedtes, to take away their 
 finnes, and to giuc them Righteoufnefle: And then, 
 King of Peace, becaufe hee giveth them his peace, as 
 the Fruite of Righteoufnefle, This is the Order 
 of his Kingdome , Righteoufnefle, and Peace , and 
 Ioye in the holie Ghoite . 
 
 Verf. 3. Without Father 5 without Mo- 
 ther, without Defcent j having ney- 
 ther beginning of dayes, nor ende of 
 lyfe : but made lyke vnto the Sonne 
 H s of GOD, 
 
Jl8 HEBR. CHAP. VIL 
 
 of GOD, abydcth a Prieft conti- 
 
 nuallie . 
 
 MELCHISE<DEl[ f cettaynlie, *toas a\er\eman % 
 I{ing, and frit ft , in fucb a Citie, if we con ft- 
 der him in bis naturall beeing : $ut 9 if we con ft der 
 him in bis Stripturall beeing, as beejtandeth in Scrip- 
 ture, Vnder this name, bee bath neytber Fatbir,nor 
 Mother ; beginning, nor ende. There is no more men* 
 tton of him , Tvbat bee v>as, or of^bome he came % or 
 of bis death , butthefe three Verfes of Genef xiv« 
 A s 9 then y bee is in ty pic all beeing in Scripture $ So is 
 CHRIST, in Trueth, in his perfonall beeing , as 
 GOD, without Mother; as Man, without Father; as i 
 GOD, without beginning ; as GOD and Man, wi- 
 thout ending of lyfe . 
 
 z. As Melcbifede^ loohjnghowbee Jlandetbini 
 its Scriptmali beeing, abydcth a friett tontimatlie\ fo i 
 that •tobere.fo.ever bee is named in Scritture, there bee 
 is ever found a friejl alfo j and nenr a wrde of his 
 laying down of the friejiboode : Even fo is 
 CHRIST'S' Prieithoode vnfeparable from his per- 
 fon : hee abydcth a Prieft continuallie , in reall ac- 
 complii]imerit • 
 
 3* $y faying, beets made lyhs vnto the Sonne of 
 GOO, Hee civeth rs to vn- 
 derstand % That GOD'S Purpofe was, in 
 thofe particulars, fo to defcrybe hirn^as hee might re- 
 femble the Perfbn , and Offices , of the Sonne of 
 GOD: And fo is a Type , rfGO D'S owne 
 appeyrmrtf nt . 
 
HEBR. CHAP. VII. 119 
 
 A. AndifbeWdsmadedlykJieTypeofCH\IST 9 
 n bis Office of Vriejtbode, then itfollowttb, u MeU 
 kifedel^ bad neytber ante joyned with bim 9 in bis 
 riejlboodeyvor fleputie, nor Vicar % \nder bim in it, 
 nor Succejfour to bu Office I So neythcr hath 
 CHRIST anie joyned with him, or Subftitute,oi: 
 Succcflbur to him, in his Prielthoodc. 
 
 ferf^. Nowc, confidcr hovve great this 
 man was, vnto whome even the Pa- 
 triarch Abraham gaue theTenthes of 
 theSpoylcs. 
 
 TO fhow CH%JSTS Excellence, bee did* 
 Wethtbem to coufider MelchidelCs excellence 
 abeue Abrahams : that jo they wight fee 
 CHRJST'S Excellencies bee fane more, iherca- 
 fon,h force, goetbthws : i. If Melcbifede^ the 
 Type, bee more excellent than Abraham ; much more 
 tfl CH%l$T,of whome bee u aTy[e. 2. Andif 
 
 IM elchtfedcl^s greatnejfebee not eaftlie fercerted^ex- 
 (eft there bee a due confideraticn of it 5 much more 
 I CH^lSTS Greatnejfe reauyrelh confdsration , and 
 is woithie (f contemplation. ?♦ If Abraham, by 
 ! ft/mgrfTnbes, acknowledge Melcbifcdehj fuperfa 
 ntie\ Much more fhould all Abrahams -Off- faring 
 dckjiowledge CHRIST'S Superior itie,wbome Mel- 
 (bijedcl^, typicallieyreprefented; by ^ayingof what n 
 due, for the wayntaynatceoj his Service, andbejlo* 
 tying Ott bis Miwjlers , who are appoynted to ble\je in 
 H 4 hisNatnc^^ 
 
iae Heb ju Chap. VII. 
 
 his Kme , ( whether it bee lejfe< or more, *tobicb thej 
 bejitrtoe ) in fab a manner, m it vilific not, nor dif 
 grace their high Employment % tcbicb C&%IST hath 
 put \>pw tbem- } and jo dijhonout bm % vbofe Senantey 
 %bej are . 
 
 Kerf ?♦ And, verilie,they that are of thcj 
 formes of Levi, who receaue the Of-' 
 fice of the Priefthoode 5 haueacom- 
 maundement, to take Tithes of the 
 people, according to theLawe^ that 
 is, of their Brethren, though they] 
 come out of the loynes of Abraham. 
 
 HEE pYQoMb, tbatinTttbes taking, Melcbifc* 
 dck* *toa* p>eacer than Abraham* who did payt 
 Tithes 5 ftecaiije, foi the faweiejpett, the Le\\tes% 
 by talking lubes of their $itsbten 9 as friejjes^bad a 
 iSnpewruie over tbem^ for their Ojfice cauje , ^bo t 
 *tb:r-'toayes, Tot\e their equalls. 
 
 THEN, i. The Prieftlie Office lifted vp the 
 Levites, aboue their Brethren , who were fprung of 
 Abraham, as well as they. 2. The commaund or ta- i 
 king Tithes, was annexed to the Office of the Priefti 
 faoode, in token of their Superioritie by Office, over, 
 them who by nature were at leafl their equalls. 
 
 
 ferf 6. But hee whofe Defcenc is not 
 from thera, reccaved Tithes of 
 
 Abraham^ 
 
HEBR. CHAP. Fir. izx 
 
 Abraham j and blefled him that had 
 the Promifcs. 
 Jftr/7 7. And, without all contradi&ion, 
 the lefle is blefled of the better. 
 
 HEE pmvetb, agayne, MelchifedeJ^ to bee grea- 
 ter than Abraham y and Jo greater than UYi$ 
 becaufebee blejjed him; ami, there fire, behoo- 
 ved to bee greater. Then, i« Abraham,not- 
 "Withftanding hee hee had rhe Promifcs , yet got hee 
 thcBlefling by Melchifcdek , in Type; and, from 
 CHRIST, represented by him, in Trueth, 1. If 
 Melchifedck was greater, becaufe hee blefled him, as 
 Type : Then CHRIST farre more , who falclTech 
 in cffcdl . 
 
 T\9V>, there are fmdrie forts ofSUfiings, i.Tbere 
 is a Slefiing of %e\erence - and tVtofhip ; So Men 
 hlejfe GOD. This forte importetb no Greatnejfeio 
 the Blejftr, hut Subject ion. 2 ♦ There is a ftkjiing of 
 Charitic : So Ivien blefft one another , by mutual 
 Prayer, This forte imported no Superior itie neyibtr. 
 3 . There is a $!efi ng of Authoritie or dinar ie : So doc 
 G0D 9 S Minifiers blejfetbe ?coplt,intbt L01{p'S 
 Kawe* 4. A fylefing tf Author itie extraor dinar ki 
 So Mekbifede\ bleffed Jbrabam 3 and the lropbets % 
 4nd Tatnartbes, fucb m by initiation they were dire- 
 Bed to blejfe . And this Ojfciall Blefiog, vilb Ah* 
 tboritie,proo>etb Superiorities whether it bee or dinar ic $ 
 c/ extraordinarie. 5 . There is a filejling of foyer, of 
 itfelfe, effiBuall : So blejetb CHRIST; and /# 
 GOV bieffetb Men* 
 
122 Hebr. Chap. VIL 
 
 From This, i#The Excellencie of the OfrV 
 fice of G O D'S Minifters is evident, who are ap. 
 poyntedto blefle the people, in GOD'S Name. 
 z. And howe they fliould bee refpe&ed, in loue, for 
 their Worke fake . 3 . And howe they (hould walkej 
 wurthie of that high and holie Employment -> left 1 
 their finnes make them vyle, and contemptible, be- -|J 
 fore the people, as in Malachie's tyme , Mai. 2.9. 
 
 ferf. 8. And, heere men that die,receaue 1 
 Tithes : but there hee receaveth them, J 
 of w home it is witneffed, that hee :| 
 liveth . 
 
 AKother poynt of Comparifon , tending to this 1 
 e ttde : The Lewes, in their Tithing, wre wor- I 
 tall men \ one fucceeding another* $ut Mekbife- j 
 
 de^intypeoj hisfriejlboode,andScripMralibeeing> ,j 
 and CH'lsJST, in the frueib of his fnejlboode, art i 
 immoYtall: Aud y tbertfae, M elchifede^ as tbety- \ 
 ficall ptieft , and CHT\l$T, as the true ?riefl $ art I 
 greater than Levitiiall priejles,ty as much as Immor* I 
 talitie is aboue mortalitie f Then, 
 
 Everie Age hath CHRIST for a Prieft, living in 
 their owne tyme, to deale for them, with GOO: 
 And what Benefice they get by him , in their owne 
 tyme, hee can make foorth-comming vntothem, 
 even for ever, 
 
 terfp. And, as I may fo fay, Levi, alfo, 
 
 who receaveth Tithes, payed Tithes 
 
 in Abraham. r j 
 
 ror 
 
HEBR. GAAP. VII. 123 
 
 hrf. 10. Forhee was yet in the loynes 
 of his father, when Melchifedek met 
 him. 
 
 Tiptber<]{eafon,to this fdme pur pofe : le\i payed 
 Tubes to MeUhifede^ in Abraham's loynes : 
 bete/ore, Mekb\fede\, is greater in bis priejlboode 9 
 <bantbeLe*iticallpriefies. So was CH\IST in 
 Abraham's loynes^ will you fay. I anfwere-, CH%IST 
 toas the true represented prie\\ % e\en when MeUbife- 
 delimit Abraham: and in Mehbtfedckis perfon, as 
 type , the honour was done to C H '^ / ST, in truetb, 
 and to his frieflhoode, by Abraham* Jnd % agayne % 
 CH%lST was in Abrahams loynes otieliein regard* 
 of the matter of humane nature ; not for the manner of 
 propagation : and, fo, is exempttd from the lawe of 
 naturall pojleritie. 
 
 1* Alwayes, from this reafoning. Wee Learnxj 
 That, as receaving Tithes , prooveth fuperioritiein 
 Office : So, paying of Tithes, or M ay ntay nance ia 
 rowme of Tithes , prooveth fubjedion to that 0£ 
 flee, and Office-bearers , which receaue the fame. 
 And, fo, Mayntaynance of Minifters , fliould bee ft 
 Matter of Honouring of them ; or, rather, of Hirw 
 that fent them, of its owne proper inititutionj though 
 men turneit into a beggarlie Steepende ; and count 
 the more bafelie of the Office, becaufe of the man- 
 ner of Mayntaynance. 
 
 2. Fromtbe^eafonofLeYies paying of lathes i* 
 Abraham's loynes , Wee Learne, 
 That there is ground in Nature, for imputation of 
 
 the 
 
124 Hebr. Chap. yiL 
 
 the Father's deede , vnto the Children defcended of 
 him by naturall propagation : ib that as juftlie may | 
 GOD impute vnto vs Adam's finnes, as to Levi 
 Abraham's Tithes paying. 
 
 y erf. n. If, therefore, Perfedion were 
 by the Leviticall Priefthoode, (for 
 vnder it the people receaved the Law) 
 what farther neede was there, that 
 another Prieft fhould ryfe, after the 
 Order of Melchifedek ; and not bee 
 called after the Order of Aaron i 
 
 TO the endeofthe Chapter, bee Jhowtb a Kei ■ 
 ceflitie, of the abolishing of the Leviticall pricft- 
 boode % and eftablijVtng if Chriji's. One %eafon is in \ 
 this Verfe 5 becauje Perfection was not to bee bad bj ' 
 the Leviticall prieftkoodc* $y fetfeCtio^ is vnder* • 
 ftoode a per felt Satisfaction f&r our Sinnes,anda per* ■] 
 feCifm chafe of all that wee baue neede of vnto eter* 
 nallLyfe. Hee prooveib, that fuch perfection couldnot 
 bee bad by darons priefthoode $ becauje, then, there 
 hadbeene no neede of another piuftboode after Aaron's, 
 if perfection could baue beene by his priefthoode. But 
 the Scripture fhwelb 9 that tbere behooved to aryfe a 
 Prieft after Melchifede^s Order '> by •ftbome t J erfe~ 
 {lion Teas to bee gotten , Psalmb ex. 
 
 1 . Therefore , Perfection could not bee by darons 
 frieftboode. From This Wee Learnf, 
 That vndej: the Lawe, Remiffion of finnes, and eter- 
 nal! Lyfr, 
 
IHebk. Chap. VII. I2J 
 
 II Lyfe, was not obtayned by vertue of anie facri- 
 ethen offered : but by the vertue of CHRIST'S 
 crifice , and CHRIST'S Priefthoode, repre- 
 sented thcre-by. 
 
 2. But -toby could not Terfetfionbiebytbatfriejl* 
 
 boodei Bcegrtctb a%eafon, faying -, For vndcr 
 
 it the people receaved the Lawe. The 
 
 vordeimportetb as much, *s the people -tocrc thenlegd* 
 
 Uzed, disciplined, after d legdll manner : that is, Tbe 
 
 Lave -toas (till Yrged Vf on tbcm$ flilltbey -toereprejfei 
 
 logtue p erf eft obedience, \nder fdyne of tbe Cur ft % 
 
 (till GOD dealt in tbe externall forme ofbandeling 
 
 them] as one not fatisfied for anie tbing that *tod$ ojfe* 
 
 ted, ds yet i in their name. Therefore, Tcfettio* 
 
 could not bee bad by tbat Service : For it -toas evident, 
 
 Itbatneytber GO© -toas pacified, nor their Confciences 
 
 myeted, by anie tbing in tbat Trieftboodc I but dll-tocrc 
 
 U'ent to the thing (tgnified, and to the tyme -tobicb *to*$ 
 
 if come , in tbe Mefiias manifejtation . 
 
 THEN, Comparing their tyme, and ours , for 
 outward manner of handeling , as they were legali- 
 zed - y that is, itraytlie vrged , bytheYoakeof the 
 Lawe: wee are Evangelized; thatis,fmoothIie en- 
 treated, vnder the Gofpell j GOD laying afide Tcr~ 
 tour, entreating vs to bee reconciled, and to comc # 
 and reccaue Grace for Grace. 
 
 Verf.n. For, the Priefthoode beeing 
 chaunged, there is made, of neceffi- 
 tie, a chaunge alfo of the Law. 
 
 Frtm 
 
n6 Hebr. Chap. VII. 
 
 F5^0 U the cbaunge of the Leviticall friejlhoi, \ 
 hceinfemtb, of necefiitiejbt abolifhing of the ] 
 Leviticall Law , and of our Obligation tbewnto. j 
 THEN, i . The Leviticall Priefthoode, and the 
 Leviticall Lawe, doe ftand and fall together. 2. The] 
 Leviticall Lawe cannot ftand with anie other prieft-j 
 hoode than Aaron's : it can not ftand with Chrift's, 
 vnder the Gofpetl. 3. ChrifVs Priefthoode , feeing 
 it is another than Aaron's , muft haue another Law, 
 other Ordinances, and (latutes, than. Aaron's : a 
 Lawe and Ordinances futeable vnto it felfe. 4. To] 
 vfe Leviticall Ceremonies vnder the Gofpell, istol 
 confound the priefthood of Aaron and Chrift.' 
 
 Verf 1 3 . For, hee of whom thefe things 
 are fpoken , pertayaeth to another! 
 Trybc; of which no man gaue atten* 
 dance at ihe Altar. 
 
 terfi^. For, it is evident a that our: 
 LORD fprangoutof Iuda- of which T 
 Trybc Mofcs fpake nothing concer- 
 ning Priefthood. 
 
 ferf. 15. And, it is yet farfe more evi- 
 dent : For, that afcer the fimilitude of 
 Melchifedek , there aryfeth another 
 Prieft. 
 
 i.T T E E prooyetb, that Aaron s Triejlkoode is 
 * -* tbaunged, and tbe Ordinance thereof', be- 
 uufc Ps al. ex. fiufyb of Cbrijl'sfriejlbood; 
 
 that 
 
Hebr. Chap. VII. 127 
 
 tat is, fid front the ferVite of the Alt ay. By the 
 Itaty beemeanetb the materiall Altar, commaunded in 
 >e Law. Another Altar bee knowtb not. And 
 brijl's friejiboode bee declareth to bee f red from 
 >e [erVice of this Altar 5 befidelcbicb, noLaye could 
 \e it to anie ether Altar , 
 
 Then, Chrift's Priefthoode is fred from the 
 ltar which GOD commaunded , and all the fer- 
 iee thereof. And, who-fo-ever will erect another 
 lateriall Altar in CHRIST'S Prieilhoode, and 
 pe his Church vnto it , muft looke by what Lawc 
 ley doe it. 
 
 1. From Verfc 14. Wee L e a r N e , That 
 
 thrift's Genealogie was well knowne in theApoflle's 
 ymes ; and no controvcrfie about it. And , it ihfii- 
 eth vs,that\vee knowcthisby the Apoftle'sTefti- 
 nonie 5 albeit wee could not lineallie deduce the 
 
 amc . 
 
 3. Obferue bow bee reafomtb\ That none cf the 
 Irybe of I uda attended the Altar,becaufe Mofes jpal^e 
 \otb\ng of that Trybe y concerning the friejiboode* 
 
 THEN, NegatiUe Conclufions , in Matters of 
 F^fth, and Dueties, followe well from the Scriptures 
 (ifence. It is not warranded from Scripture j there- 
 bre 1 am not bound to belieue it. The Scripture 
 doeth not requyre anie fuch thing of mee; therefore 
 GOD accounteth it not fervice to Him to doc it ; 
 $ good reafoning. 
 
 4. From Vcrfe if. The Afofile comparing the 
 
 tytoofes of bis Argument, calletb this lajl in plajnt 
 
 Uames , Farre more evident . 
 
 \T H E N , Of Reafoas drawne from Scripture, by 
 
 Confluence, 
 
12$ FtiBR. Chap. VII. 
 
 Confequence,fome will bee Jefle evident, fome mor< 
 evident ; and yet all bee good Reafons, and prooui 
 the Purpofe ftronglie* 
 
 Verf. i(5. Who is made 5 not after the 
 lawofacarnall commandementi bu 
 after the power of an endleffe lyfe. 
 
 JJEE entcretb into a more particular cemparifon,Oj 
 the Leviticall frieflboode, and CB%IS TS 
 tBfhoTvtheyeatyeffe of the one y in eomparifonofth 
 other. JbeLeViticall frie/les^in their Cenfecration 
 got a commaundement^for the Exercyfe of bodilieam 
 tar nail %i*ts, fomefene yeares of their mortall lyfe 
 without po^ei to convey the Grace fignified by tbojebo 
 iilie'kites* l But CH%IST % inhu Confecration t isen 
 dewdwb ToWr> tocenferre Grace, and Lyfecter 
 nail, fom Generation, to Generation, to all that fee\ 
 the <Benepte iff his Vrieftkoode. 
 
 THEN, Wee may bee aiTurei &£ ChriiYs po 
 wer, to make the meanes which hee vfeth for on 
 falvation effectually as wee may beeaflured o&hi 
 •ndleffe lyfe . 1| 
 
 Verf 1 7. For, Hee teftifieth, Thou art \ 
 Pricft for ever, after the Order o: 
 
 Mekhifcdck. 
 
 T-JEE prootetb ibis by Scripture, becaufe 6 2 
 
 ullab Finn a Pricjl for em 1 Therefore , He 
 
 hath foyer forrt cr , m living for Wer, to make fit 
 
MEBRo CHAP. VII. \i$ 
 
 owe Priefthoodt ejfcttuall. So f The etetnltie of 
 CB^JSTS Prieflboode, proo)feth it tobee forcible^ 
 giue £ Hindi Lyfe. Far, if it did not tndme in bis per- 
 fon, it couldn't £** EtcwallLjfei and peoples beaite* 
 Tvould not rejl vprin if, icitb anie ground I Jndfo it U* 
 booted to bee renounced, and another frieflbood [ought* 
 $ut feeing it is not to bee cbaungei 9 butfhalUnduu% ? 
 Then, of neede farce, it bath the thing to giue »s,vbicb ' 
 we are feeding;, that is, ttemall Lyfe. Then, 
 
 As long as Chrift endurethjWe want not a Prieft,to 
 heare confeflion of finne, to giucabfolutidn^to blefifc 
 ys, and giue vs Eternall Lyfe # 
 
 ferf 1 8. For, there is, verilie, a difan- 
 nulling of the Commandemcnt going 
 * before, for the weaknefife, and vnpro* 
 fitableneflfe, therc-of . 
 
 I.T5T the fame hordes , of eftablifhing Cbrijfs 
 O Priejlboode, Psal. cx« bee proowb, that 
 
 tbeleWicall Lave Teas to bee abdlifbed % Dfben Cbrifi 
 came : Qecaufe the eftablifhing of Chips Trieftboode^ 
 and bringing it to light, is the d\f annulling of the Le* 
 Viticall , Then, There needcth no more,' 
 
 to declare, That the Leviticall Priefthood, and Law, 
 is abolifhed , and wee fred from the Ceremonies 
 thereof, but the comming of CHRIST, and His en- 
 tering to his Office of Priefthood. 
 
 t. Bee ghelb a ^eafon y of the abolifhing of this 
 9ricflhoode $ Becaufe it v>a$ weakf , and unprofitable, 
 
 Qucftion. Bo-to can that bee, feeing it vat Ofdaj- 
 nedjto jlrengtbentbe Belicvers>tben,4ni VMS ft$fi* 
 table for that endei } , infw 
 
j^e HEBR. CHAP. VIL 
 
 I aunfwcrc. It is called wake, and Vnprofitalle} 
 in regarde of ante power, to mak$ fatisfaBion to GOD'S 
 juficefor ourfinnes, or topurcbafe ante Salvation \>nt9 
 Vj: For 9 other way es 9 as a Meanc, toleademen,for 
 that tytne,nto the MESSlJS, who fhould fastis fit 
 for Vj, it was not wea\e> nor unprofitable l <But, to paci- 
 fic G0<D > and pur chafe Satiation, as the tniflbelie* 
 ving lews did \fe it, it was 'tifiafy, and unprofitable, 
 altogether* jtgayne^ being confidered as a Meane, t9 
 prefigure CHRIST, it was profitable fill , till 
 CHRIST cawe\ namelie y for tbatende, and\>fe. 
 But when Hce is come, no ende, nor v/f, more for it$ 
 but that it jhould bee abolifhed ; hating ferved the 
 Turne wheretnto it Was oidayned . 
 
 then, i. Lcviticall Ceremonies , what-fo- 
 cver vfe they might haue had before CHRIST, are 
 weake, and vnprofitable, after His comming. 2. It 
 is evill reafoning , to lay, fuch Rites and Ceremonies 
 were vfed before CHRIST came; therefore, 
 they may bee vfed now alfo. 
 
 Vtrf. 1 p # For , theLawe made nothing 
 perfect, but the bringing in of a bet- 
 ter Hope did : by the which we draw 
 nigh vnto G O D. 
 
 HE E proowh y That tiofe %tes were weah; 
 $ecaufethe Lawe, whether Morall, or Cere- 
 monially could not perfeBanic thing : that is* 
 juttifie, fanBifie , and faue anie man, 
 
 I, Thyfened 45 a fedagogueMleade a want* 
 
 CHRIST* 
 
HEBR. CHAP. VII. i 3 i 
 
 CHRIST, fir expiation of Sintie, and purcbafe of 
 Salvation : but could not efteftuate this,by tbemfekes* 
 And tbii makftb good the Aunfwcre totbe Qjic- 
 ftion in tbe former Vcrfe, Then, 
 
 To feeke to bee perfected , juflified, and faved, by 
 workes, is to feeke that by the Lawe , which could 
 never bee brought to pafTe, by it. 
 
 i. What, then, doeth perfeft all i Hee nun* 
 faeretb : The bringing in of a better 
 Hope, perfeUeth all. Ibat a, CHRIST tbenbon 
 ped for, and looked vnto t *tobo is tbat Better Thing} 
 t\en,the Ende,*u<< tbe Signification, of tbofe Le- 
 gall Ordinances , being brought in Vtrto <Belie)iers\ Hee 
 doetb perfett all. Then, i . 
 
 What the Believers could not get vnder the Lawe, 
 by their outward fervice , they got it by CHRIST, 
 hoped for, and believed into, 2. The Believers of 
 olde, refted not on the (hadowes j but had the Eye 
 of their Hop- on CHRIST. 
 
 3. Beecommendetb this Better Hope: tbat is 9 
 CHRIST'S TrieHb&ode hoped for tnder tbeLrtoe\ 
 IBecaufe by it vote dratoe nigh *nto GO©. Now, 
 Drawing nigh, importetb a diliante before drawing 
 nigh: and y agay)ie % Drawing nigh, 'todttbefrkjts 
 prerogatiue \nderihe Latce. Then, 
 
 By Nature, and without CHRIST, wee are Aliens 
 from G OB , and farre away from Him : But, by 
 CHRIST, wee get Libertie, to come nigh; notonlie 
 as GOD'S people, but as Pricftes , through. 
 CHRIST, to offer our Spirituall Oblations. 
 The PrieftesPriviledgeof olde , is common to Be- 
 lievers now. I 2 Verf.2a/ 
 
ij2 hebr. chap, rii: 
 
 Verf. 20. And, in as much, as not with- 
 out an Oath, Hce was made Prieft: 
 
 Ferf. 2 1 • ( For, thofe Priefts were made 
 without an Oath : but This, with an 
 Oath, by Him that fayde vnto Him* 
 The LORD fware, and will not re- 
 pent, Thou art a Prieft for ever, after 
 the Order of Melchifedek ) 
 
 Verf. 22. ByfomuchwasIESUSmade 
 a[Suretie of a better Teftament. 
 
 i ♦ Y T % & g oe *k on > t0 MMpMt lb* Lftiticall ! 
 JLjL Ptiepoode, with CHRIST'S* Tm 
 
 Cmpatifons are been conjoyned : firft, Le- 
 Viticdl fnejlcsj^ere made without an Oath* oueliebj 
 tcay of fimple Ordinance , and jDjrttffon; GO® lea* 
 Vine /dWflf to himfelfe y bow long hee pleafed to bolde 
 m the <birettlen ; and when he pleafed} to chaunge ft. 
 But CHRIST was made fPrieJl with an Oath, that 
 bee fhoald ntoeY bee tbaunged . 
 
 THEN, \. When GOD gaue foorth the Ce- 
 remoniall Lawe, hec referved rowme to himfelfe, to 
 chaunge it : yea , gaue evidence , that hce was to 
 chaunge it : for, hee obliedged the people , during 
 his will ; but not himfelfe. 2. But , for CHRIST'S 
 Priefthoode, GOD is bound with an Oath, Never 
 to chaunge it : and, it Ieaneth on his nature, which 
 . can not alter , nor repent ; and , vpon his Oath, 
 which can not bee violated . 
 
 2 , Another 
 
HEBR. CHAP. VII. 133 
 
 l. Another Cowparifou, bettolxt the LeVtiicall C0- 
 ye*dnt 3 and tbeBvangilicall Covenant. As fane as 
 the Oath is aboue the cbaungeable cornmaundement, by 
 Co much is the I^m Covenant better than the Con* 
 vantVadertbeLaw. Tehn„ i. 
 
 There was a Covenant, or Teftament , whereby 
 Believers were faved, aswellvndsr the Lawe* as 
 vnder the Gofpell. i. The Covenant now, though, 
 in fubftance of Salvation, one with the former * yet, 
 in the manner of downe-fetting the Articles , and 
 the forme of it , is better than the Covenant then, 
 more cleare , more free, more full, more largelie ex- 
 tf tended , and more firme • 
 
 j, CHRIST is beer e calUdSuretti of this Cove- 
 nant. Jhen, 1. CHRIST muft fee 
 the Covenant keeped, and bee good for it. i. GOD 
 hath CHRIST to craue, for our performance of the 
 Covenant : and wee haue CHRIST to craue, for 
 GOD'S parte of the Covenant : Yea , and 
 CHRIST to craue, to giue vs grace, to performc 
 that which* GOD requyrethof vs in his Covenant. 
 5. I E S VS is content to bee Suretie : and the Fa- 
 ther hath confentcd , and ordayned , and made him 
 Suretie. So , it refteth onelie, that wee bee content 
 alfo, and make much of CHRIST, that hee may doe 
 all our Worke for vs, and all G ODS Worke in vs . 
 
 Vtrf.2$. And they, truelic, were manie 
 Prieftes ; becaufc they were not fuflfe- 
 red to continue, by reafon of death . 
 
 yerf.z^. But, this Man, becaufc He con- 
 I 3 tinueth 
 
1^4 HESR. CHAP. VII. 
 
 tinueth ever > hath an vnchaungeable 
 Priefthoode. 
 
 AKotber Excellencie of Cbrift's Prieftboode , 
 aboue the LeVtticalh which may bee brauncbei 
 out in theft particulars following: 
 I. The Lewie all Priefles Were manic* both at one 
 tyme, and one after another : by reafou whereof \ that 
 PrieftboodeWM Weakened.whyie one parte of the Of- 
 fice, for fuch a tymc, Was in the handes of this man \ 
 and another parte , for another tyme, Was m the handes 
 of that man, And » became one man could not bee yea- 
 die to take the Sacrifices from ail thepeople 7 therefore, J 
 feVerall men behooved to take feVerall partes if the bur- 
 den. $ut y in ChrijVs ^nefihoode, there U but one 
 Man 3 eVen Htofelfei &ti ^riejlhoode uxmdivided: 
 no man bearetb a parte ef the burden with him : ti ce, 
 alone, attendetb all mens Sacrifices, by bimfelfe : Bee 
 U at leafme,for everie maris employment, at all tymes, 
 in the greatejl tbrongof Sacrifices. 
 
 Then., As long as CHK1ST is at leafure , no 
 reafon to errploy another, to can -fc our Prayers, 
 
 Z. The LeViticall Pvitfikoode.did pafje fom ow 
 perfon , to another: <i;eaibm&dc ivtcnuption* 'but 
 CHf\[STS Priejlboodecanuot pafje from bis otene 
 perfon, to anie other : myther Perth > nor ante other 
 infirmitie, can interrupt his Office. . 
 
 Then, i. To make anie Prreft , by fpeciall Of- 
 fice, in the New Tcftament, bdide CHRIST , is to 
 rent the PricfUiuod of CHRIST , and make it im- 
 
 p erf eft/ 
 
He b a. Ch ap. VII. 135: 
 
 perfect , Iyke Aaron's ; which , for the fame rea- 
 fon, That it had manie Prieftes, was weake, and im- 
 perfed, and inferiour to CHRIST'S, i. To make 
 Prieftes, by Office, in the New Teftament , to offer 
 vp anie corporall facrifice , is to make CHRIST'S 
 Prifthood feparable from his owne perfon: which if 
 agaynft the nature of CHRIST'S Priefthood, which 
 can not pafle from one, to another : for fo importeth 
 the worde. 3. To make pluralitie of Prieftes in 
 Chrift's Priefthood, Vicars , or Subftitutes , or, in 
 anie refpeft, part-taker of the Office with him, is to 
 praefuppofe, that Chrift is not able to doe that Of- 
 fice alone 5 but, is eyther dead, or weake , thathee 
 can not fulfill that Office : contrarie to the Text 
 heere, which (zyethj^ecaufe beecontimeth cm, bee 
 bath anVncbaungeable priefthood: or, a Priefthood 
 which can not pafle from one, to another. 
 
 Verf.25. Wherefore, Hee is able alfo 
 to faue them , to the vttermofl, which 
 come vnto GOD by Him; feeing He 
 ever liveth D to make intercefllon for 
 them. 
 
 i.Uif Jhwetb the Fruite of Chrift's \eebhg 
 
 JIM tbe Prieftboode, altogether in his rtonepcr- 
 
 fotiytobce, Tbe petfettS ahation of all 'Believers for 
 
 «*<*: Hee is able to faue, to the vttermoft, 
 
 them that come vnto GOD, through 
 
 Him. T h e n 5 1. Who-fo-ever 
 
 communicateth Chrift's Priefthoode, with anie other 
 
 kefidc his owne perfon , maketh Ckriii not able, 
 
 I 4 alone, 
 
t 3 6 HEBR. CHAP. VII. 
 
 alone, to faue, to the vttermoft, thofc that come vo- 
 to G O D, through Him. %. From this ground al- 
 io, it doeth followe, that Chrift not onelie beginneth 
 the Believers falvation j but perfe&eth it alfo. Hee 
 doeth not worke a parte of a man's falvation , and 
 leaue the reft to his owne merites, (or the merites of 
 others; ) but perfe&eth it Himfelfe, even to the vt- 
 termofte . 3. And if a man joyne anic thing meri- 
 torious vnto Chrift's Priefthoode, or anie Mediator, 
 for interceffion, befide him, or feeketh, by his owne 
 workes, to putchafe falvation, hee denyeth Chrift to ! 
 bee able to faue him to the vttermofte; 
 
 t. Hee dejerybeth Believers, to hej tbeft tbat 
 some to GOD , tbrongb CH%1 S TV T^en J 
 x. Chrift is the Doore, and the Way, through which 
 onelie Acceffe i$ gotten to GOD . By Sayn&es, or 
 Angels, there is not a way to come to GOD; but by 
 Chrift onelie. 2,. They that come not through Him 
 alone to G O D, feclude themfelucs from thefuffi- 
 ciencie of falvation to bee had in Him , 3 , The na- 
 ture of Believing , is to make a man come towardes 
 GOD> to get communion with Him,through Chrift.' 
 4. And none but fuchas come in Fayth to ,G O'D, 
 through Chrift, can take comfort from His Prieft- 
 hoode, or looke for falvation. 
 
 ?♦ Heegi*ctba%eafon f 'V>bypeffetf Salvation is 
 U hee had for /mb as come to G OD, though Cti%l$ T; 
 Secaufe Hee livcth for ever , to make in- 
 terceffion for them. Bet fayetb not, To offer, 
 or caufecjfer *p 9 tbc Sacrifice of bis bodie for tfam:'But 7 
 Hee livcth 5 and U not to bee effered anicmrc: and, 
 
 • livcth, to make interceffion'. 
 
 Then, 
 
HEBR. CHAP. VII. 157 
 
 THEN , 1. The facrificing parte is done, and 
 ended: His interceflion hath now the place: and, by 
 His interceflion , wee get the Mcrite of His Death 
 and Paflion, applycd vnto vs : and not by anie newc 
 Oblation, i # If Hee brooke His lyfe, Hee will not 
 fayle to intercede for vs , who come vnto GOD, 
 through Him ; and not through Saynihor Angel!, 
 or anie pcrfon befide : For , Hee livcth for ever, t# 
 make interceflion for vs . 
 
 Vtrf. 26. For, fuch an High Prieft be- 
 came vs 5 who is holie, harmle(Tc 3 vn- 
 defiled, feparate from finners, and 
 made higher than the Heavens, 
 
 TO the ende bee may force the Hebrewes, tofou 
 faiytbe Vrieftbtod ofLeviy beedramtb sftrong 
 %eaf$n, from the nature of our Eft ate irnder tbeGoJ- 
 pell'y Kberety bee proo*ctb 9 notouelie, that the prieft $ 
 of Alton's Order are abolifhed ; but, alfo 9 e*erie fonnt 
 vf Adam is excluded from the Ojfice of the Vrieflbood f 
 except IESVS CHK1ST in bitovnt pcrfon one* 
 lie. Bccaufe , eyerie Trie ft tbaftoantetb the (roper* 
 ties of i E 5 V S C H R I vS T, is MnbcfeemingfoT vs V&- 
 ier the Gofycll. A ftnfull wan might baue beene * 
 fPrieft vndertbeLa^e t to prefigure CHRIST, be* 
 fore Hee came : Ent, novc> no ftnfull man may bee a 
 Vricttby Dffice.but CHRIST onelie,in vbomtbere 
 is mftnnc. when tbefacrifice tv*i a beafl, then afm~ 
 fullmanmigbt be a frictti Bat 9 nw 9 'Kben the Sonne 
 of G D U tbc Sacrifice, and b*\}> ojfercd\p bim* 
 i s ftp, 
 
i 5 8 HEBR. CHAP. VIL 
 
 Jelfe alreadie 9 andis gone in, into tbe SanBuarje, "frith 
 bis owne bloode, to makf intercefiion ; there mutt bee 
 no more anie facrifichg , till bee come out of the San- 
 Saark agayne y at the Day of ludgement : nor ante 
 priefty bat be y till bee baue ended bis Inter 'ceflion* For $ 
 fucb an High frieii became to , who is bolie, bam. 
 hjfe f (?c. Qucltion. But Toby is it Vnbefeeming 
 W \nder tbe Gofyeil f to baue aprieft without theft pro- 
 perties* 1 auniwere. Tbe Sacrifice of tbcNefte 
 Teftanent 9 is tbe Vnfbotted Lambe o/GOD,IE^ 
 SVS CHRIS V 9 bolie ybatmlejfe^c. Therefore 
 it becommetb vs to baue fu.b a prieB , who is bolie $ 
 b*rmleffe 9 and »vde filed . F or, it were vnjeemlie, that 
 tbeprieft fbould bee wr/e than tbefacrifice. Hfxt, 
 our frieii bath our finnes, originall, and altuall^ to re~ 
 moouc 3 and Heaven to openl*nto)?s : And % tberefore % 
 itTiete Wvefeemhg , that anie Jhould bee our prieft, 
 Tfifo bath not bis owne firines altogether remooMed, nor 
 jet bath gotten entrie, as yet, into Heaven bimfelfe. 
 
 i. In that bee draWelb them, ofneceftitie,to quytg 
 dll mens priettboode, and betake them Vnto Cbrift, as 
 fricH onelie , W e h Learnb, That our 
 ncceffiiies being well wcyghed, with the infuiiicien- 
 cieofaniebeiide CHRIST. todoeourTurne, wee 
 ftiall bee forced to ijuyte all prieftes, but CHRIST 
 onclle : For, what pndt can knowe all our needes, 
 all our Amies, all our thoughces , allourdefires, all 
 our prayers, ail our purpofb, and wayt on vpon our 
 bafiocife, with GOD, night and day, to fee that no 
 matfi breake out vpon vs > Who can doe this, buc 
 CHRIST onelie i Yflui Man ? What Saynft* 
 Whsi AngcE» • 2, \n\b# 
 
HEBR. CHAP. VII. 139 
 
 2. In that bee rcckonelb a number of Petfetfions, 
 \eteffaric to bee in a prieft 9 in the iyme of the Gcfyell, 
 illoftbeo) in C H^l S T% and, all fucb as weft and 
 neede ef 7 Wee Lbarne, That ail rhc per- 
 [tftions whereof wee haue neede in a prieft, are all 
 [n CHRIST : And, the perflations which air in 
 l. H RIST, wee haue neede of them all, and fhould 
 Iniake vfe of them all . 
 
 J ♦ The firft proper tie of a ptieft )>nder tbe Gofydl, 
 lis this, Hee rouft bet holie : thai u, of buo^ne 
 mature bolie, in his origimll bolie. T H f n , 
 
 (No fiuful man can be a fufficicnt prieft in the NewTe- 
 Iflament.to doe for vs, who want* holinefle by nature. 
 
 1 
 4 . Tbe next propertit : Our priejl muft bee barm* 
 leffe> ULleffe, free from anie originall guiHivejfe* 
 
 THEN, No man, come of Adame, by naturall 
 propagation , can bee a prieft for vs nowe, to fatisfk 
 our neccfiuies, who haue finne originall in vs. 
 
 $. Tbe third propertie: fVeebaueveedeofapriejt 
 \ndefiled \ that u , free from atluail finne. 
 
 THEN, No prieft can fuffice vs , who are defi- 
 led with acluall finne, but CHRIST, who nt- 
 Ycr finned. 
 
 6* The four lb propertied A piieft weete for */, 
 inujl bee free f 10m tbe pollution cftbeje amongfi ^bom 
 bee converfetb. Then, Wee who are of 
 
 polluted lippes, and lyues, and dwell amongft fuch a 
 people, communicating, manie wayes, of their guil- 
 tinelTe, can not haue fufficienc comfoit, through anis 
 prieft , who can bee infe&ed with finne. And, hec 
 who is a man of polluted lippes, is not meete to bee 
 a prieft for vs • " 7k* 
 
i 4 o HEBR. CHAP. VII, 
 
 7. Tbefiftpropertie: Jt prieft mete for V/, Ity 
 booted to baue bis ^ftdence in Herteti, and bane com. 
 maundement oyer Beaten, to open it Vnto vs,and glut 
 Vs entrie. Then, None other, but CHRIST, 
 could fufficevs.on whome, by nature , the Doorcs 
 of Heaven are clofed. No prieft , out of Heaven, 
 is meetc for vs , 
 
 Verf.27. Whoneedeth'not daylie, as 
 thofe High Prieftes, to offer vp Sacri- 
 fice , firft 5 for his owne finnes , and 
 then, for the peoples : For, this Hee 
 did once, when Hee offered vp Him- 
 felfe. 
 
 fc:- 
 $;:::'. 
 
 pC 
 
 % i 
 m 
 m 
 vpon 
 lit 
 ■so 
 
 i.Tp H E fixt propertie of a fit prieft for Ms : Hee 
 1 wuft baue m tieede to offer Sacrifice for bis 
 e^ne finnes^ Then, Neyther Levi, nor I 
 anie finfull Man after him , can bee a prieft vnder the lice 
 NewTeftament; but CHRIST onelie , who never § 
 finned, and fo had never neede to offer for Himfelfe, 
 
 2. Jbe fea\e»th pYopertie: Bee tnufi mt baue 
 neede to offer day lie for the peoples finnes , *>W;0 muft bee 
 *»r priejt : For , if bee jhould offer the feconddaye, 
 then tbe fir ft dayes Sacrifice [hould bee declared Mvfujji* 
 eient: Or, elfe, -toby vfferetb bee agayne % after tbat 
 vbicb is fufficient t TH E n , 1. The Prieil of 
 the Newe Tenement , needeth not to offer oftener 
 'nor once. 2. And if CHRIST'S Sacrifice were of- 
 fered oftener nor once, or daylie, Hee could not bee 
 2 fit prieft for vs, nor offer a perfect facrifice forvs; 
 
 for, 
 
HSBZ. CHAP. VII. 141 
 
 -cr, the oft offering, fliould declare the former offe- 
 •inges, vnfufficierit, and imperfeft. 
 
 3. tiee ghetb a %eafon , fvhy Chrift needed not 
 to offer v/> of tenet ; Qecaufi bee batb offered vp him- 
 felfaonce, for the ftnnes of the people. 
 
 THEN, 1. CHRIST was both the Prieft.and 
 :he Sacrifice, in His owne Offering, z. CHRIST'S 
 Sacrifice can not bee offered vp by anie , but Him- 
 felfe : another nor CHRIST'S felfe, can not offer 
 y p CHRIST. 3 . Betwixt the comraing of CHRIST, 
 and the wry ting of this Epiftlc , which was fundrie 
 yeares after CHRIST'S Afcention, the Apoffle 
 knew no Offering of CHRIST, but that onlie once, 
 vpon the Crofle : and yet , tymes out of number, 
 was the S a c r a m e n t of the L O R D' S Slip- 
 per celebrated before this tyme. 
 
 4, In that bee m&tyb that once offering," 
 the fydfon of bis not offering d*yhe 9 it teacheth 
 VS , That the perfe&ion of that once offered facri- 
 fice, maketh the repetition needleflc : and, whofo- 
 ever maketh it needfull, that CHRIST bee offered 
 daylie, maketh both CHRIST an imperfect Pried, 
 and His facrifice imperfeft alfo, 
 
 Ferf.iS. For, the Lawe maketh Men 
 High Prieftes 5 which haue infirmi- 
 tie 5 but, the worde of the Oath, 
 which was fince the Lawe , maketh 
 the Sonne , who is confecrated for 
 evermore* 
 
142 Hebr, Chap. VII. 
 
 HE S gweth a ft>eciall%eafon> Ttbyit befeemetti> 
 not Vf Under the Go?f>ell,to haueafinfullman 
 foronr pritftt becaufe this u the verie difference be* 
 Wixt the Lay>e , and the Golpell . 
 
 1 . The Lave makftb Men^bich hme infirmities, 
 high prieftes J <But , the Ttorde of the Oath s Tob'tch 
 ^m fince the Law, ma^eth the Sonne ; and , none 
 but the Sonne , Tcho is consecrated for evermore. 
 
 Then, The Scripture knoweth no pried , but 
 the Leviticallprieites, of Aaron's poflcritie , for 
 the tyme of the Lawe: or, elfe, that one prieit which 
 was made by an Oath, for the tyme of the Goipell. 
 Befide thefe, the Apoftle acknowledgeth none ; nor 
 Were there anie other* in his tyme, in the Church. 
 
 2. Beemaketh the difference of the LdV>e,*ndth* 
 Go?f>ell,to jland t amongft other tbinges, in the diffe- 
 rence of priefles ; foastbeGo?f>ellcannot admit jucb 
 prijles , as the Law admitted. 
 
 Then, To haue priefles nowe, after the fimili- 
 tude of the prieftes vnder the Lawe , were to re- 
 mooue the difference which GOD hath made be- 
 twixt the Lawe, and the Gofpell . 
 
 3. The Differences, as the Apoftle fetteib them 
 do-tone here, are, 1 . The Courfe taken about priefts, 
 vnder the LdV>e, yas alterable: theytoenmade ifci- 
 thout an Oath ; the Laugher declaring it to bee his 
 tyill, to chaunge that Cowfe, ^chen hee f*W it fitte. 
 fButtbe Courje taken about the prieftes of the Nm 
 Teftamenty is with an Oath: apd 7 jo>can not bee chan- 
 ged. THEH, To make a prieftinthe 
 e©fpell , who is not confecrated by an Oath , to 
 
 abyde 
 
Hebr. Chap. VII. 145 
 
 abyde for evermore in the 'Office; but may bee chan- 
 ged, and another come in , in his place, is contrarie 
 to the inftitution of the Evangelical! Prieftood. 
 
 t. The next Difference, hceroaketh this: 
 The Lftoe admittelb Men, in tbe plurall number-, a 
 plaralitie of prieftes X but tbe Gofycll admitteth no />/«- 
 ralitie of prieftes 5 but tbe Sonne, onelic, to bee prieft. 
 MelcbifedelCs Order in tbe Type, bath noprieftbut 
 one in it % without a Sujfragane, or fubftituted priett. 
 Therefore, CH%IST, tbe true Melcbifede^ is alone 
 in bis frieftboode, without fanner, or Deputie, or Snf- 
 fragane* THfiN, To make pluralftie 
 
 of prieftes in the Gofpell , is to alter the Order of 
 Melchisedek, fworne with an Oath; and, to re- 
 nounce the March fet betwixt the Lawe , and 
 the Gofpell . 
 
 3. The third Difference: Tbe Lave m\etb 
 men prieftes, but tbe Enngelicall Oatb maketb tbe 
 
 ! Sonne of GOD frieft for tbe GosfcelL 
 
 then, To make a man pnell nowe , is to 
 v marre the Sonne of God's priviledge, to whome the 
 pr iviledge onelie belongeth • 
 
 4. The fourth Difference: Tbe Lmma\etb 
 fucb prieftes , as bane infirmitie : that is , Sinfull 
 I Me n, -tobo can not make tbe fAcrifice Tobich tbey o/*- 
 fer 7 ejfettaall, to pacifie 5 nortbe'BUfting ^cbichthey 
 pronounce > to come j nor tbe injtrutfion -tobicb tbefi 
 give, forcible to open tbe Eyes. Hut tbe Eungelicall 
 Oatb, ma\ttb tbe Sonne, Tvbo is able to/aue, to tbe Vf- 
 termojt, all that come to 6 2), through Him. 
 
 THEN, 
 
144 Hb-brI C&ap^ VII; 
 
 T hen , To make a finfull and weake man, a 
 Prieftnowe, is to weaken the Priefthoode of the 
 Gospell, and make it lyketheLaw. 
 
 5% The fife Difference. TbeLa*toemdketbmen 
 friettes, ^bicb bade infirmities , ovet •tobome Death 
 had power, thai tbey could not lee con fe( rated \hut for 
 tbeir [hort lyfe tyme, ®ut , the Evangelicall Oath, 
 Mdketb tbe Sonne % *tobome the Sorrows of Veatb could 
 not bo\de\ -and batb confecrated H i m for evermore* 
 
 THEN , As long asCHRlST'S Confecra- 
 tion lafteth, none mult meddle with His Office. 
 
 £♦ The laft Difference, tbe Lave inftifuting 
 frietfes 9 -too* not GOD'S Latt Will* lut migbt 
 fujfer Addition. But, tbe Evangelicall Oatb, is fine? 
 tbe Law , and GOD'S laft and vncbaungeabk 
 
 Will* 
 
 THEREFORE , To adde ynto jt , and bring 
 in as manie Prieftes nowe, as did ferue in the Tem- 
 ple of olde , is to prbvoke GOD to adde as ma- 
 Hie Plagues as are written in GOD'S Booke, vp« 
 en themfelues, and their Priefts alfo. 
 
 Tk 
 
HEBR. CHAP.VIIL 145 
 
 The Summe of Chap. VII h 
 
 p m \ HIS is the fummc ©f all that I haue fpo- 
 I ken : Wee haue no prieft nowc , but 
 f CHRIST, who is equall in Glorie 
 -** to His Father in Heaven, Verf. i. The 
 Offerer of His owneBodie,, fignifiedby 
 the Tabernacle, Vcrf. *. For, everie prieft muft o& 
 fcr fome-thing ;: therefore, fo muft Chrift, Verf. $♦ 
 But, the Typicall Sacrifice Hee could not offer, by 
 the Lawe ; albeit Hee were on earth, Verf 4. Be- 
 caufe Hee is not of the Tribe of Levi, whofe pro- 
 per Office was to meddle with the ihadowes.There- 
 fore, Hee muit bee the Offerer of the Subftance; 
 that is , of His owne Bbdie , fignified by the fha- 
 dowes, Verf. f . And, fo, now, Hee hath taken the 
 Office over the Levites head; and hath an Office 
 '.more excellent than they; and is Mediator of a bet- 
 ter Covenant, than the Covenant which was in their 
 ty me, Verf. 6 . For, if that Covenant had bene per- 
 fect, another had beene needlclTe, Verf. 7. But, an- 
 other Covenant was needfull: and GOD promiled 
 to make a Newe one, Verf. 8. A better Covenant, 
 than that olde, which the people brake, Verf. 9. 
 For, in this Covenant, GOD vndertaketh, to make 
 vs kcepe our parte of it, Verf. 10. u. And, to par- 
 don, where wee fayle, Verf. n. Now, when GOD 
 promifed a Newe Covenant , Hee declared the 
 other tu bee olde 5 and, to bee abolifhed, when the 
 Newe came. Vcrf 13. 
 
 K 7hu 
 
i 4 ^ HEBR. CHAP. VIII. 
 
 7 he doUrine of Chap. VI I U 
 
 VERS. i. 
 
 NOw,of the thinges which wee haue 
 fpoken, this is the fumme: We haue 
 - fuch an High Prieft, who is fet on the 
 Right Hand of the Throne of the Ma- 
 jeftie, in the Heavens* 
 
 i.*Tp H E Apoftle, accommodating biwfelfejt 
 
 X helpe tbccapacitie and memorie of the He* 
 brewes 5 and urging the fteciall .fojnH of 
 bis Difcouife, is vortbic of imitation. 
 
 2. In faying, Wee haue fuch an High i 
 Prieft, who is kt dcwne on the Right: 
 Hand ; <jre. bee [cttetbfoortb the Glorie of CbrifTi 
 
 s 
 
 pet fin, that bee may commende His Triettbood* 
 
 then , i. The Glorie of CHRIST'S Office, 
 is not feenc, till the Glorie of His Perfon bee feene. 
 z. The Glorie of His Perfon is not feene, till His glo- 
 rious Soveraygnitie , and Governament of the 
 Worlde bee feene. 3 . Yea, the Glorie of CHRI ST 
 is not rightlie feene , till His Equalitic with the Fa- 
 ther, in Glorie, bee feene, and acknowledged. 
 
 3 . In faying^ that Cbiift , as bigb friejl, is fit 
 downeontbe r i{igbt band of the Throne, bee giMb Vx 
 to Vnderstand , That CHRIST, as in His 
 Divine Nature, Hee is vndivided from the Father, in 
 Glorie, and Dominion j So, in His Humane Nature, 
 Jriee is exalted to the Fcllowihip of Divine Glorie, 
 
 With 
 
HEBR. CHAP. VIII. 147 
 
 xvith the Father : Becaufc of the Vnion of the Hu- 
 mane Nature, with the Divine, in one Perfon of the 
 Mediator : The two Natures ftill remayning diftin- 
 guiflicd ; but not divided, nor feparated , the one 
 from the other . 
 
 4, Bee notetb the place of thisGhrie, to bee in the 
 Heavens > therein bee preferrelb Cbrijl,abouetbe 
 Lcviticall frieftes: for, tbeir Triefiboode it onclie 
 txercyfedcnEartb ; butChijl's, in Heaven* 
 
 and , therefore , When wee will employ 
 our high Prieft , wee haue no earthlie Citie to feeke 
 Him in 5 but in the Heaven, theonelie Place and 
 Palace of His residence, 
 
 Verf.%. A Minifter of the San&uarie, 
 and of the true Tabernacle , which 
 the LORD pitched, and notman. 
 
 i.^rjO%all this GUy'ic, yet Cbrifi is JIM called 
 J/ beerea Minifter; To Show Vs, 
 
 That His High Honour , hindereth Him 
 iot to doe His Office, for our Good. 
 
 2. Hee is called a Minifter of the San- 
 ftuarie, or, of the holie thinges; fortbe 
 irtrdewill agree ^itb both 3 and both tende to otte pur* 
 pofet for , the bolie tbinges, yerc all tjed to the 
 Sanftuarie : and, hee tbat *toas Minijler of the San* 
 tiuaiie^as Minifter of the bolie thinges alfo^ and 
 that, in nawe of the SaynHes. t^ove , the SanBua» 
 tie, it the bolic thing**, ifhicb beercis fjfokfn of, is 
 
 K 2 the 
 
i 4 S ^EBR. CHAP. VIII. 
 
 the thing fignifiedby the SanBuarie, andby the holie 
 thinges. Jnd, fo, taking all the ftgnifieations of the 
 •bordc together , Wee Are TavghT, 
 
 That CHRIST, in his Glorie, is not ydle; but,as 
 a faythfull Agent , in the hcavenlie San&uarie , ta- 
 king the care of all the holie thinges , which his 
 fayndtes, and people, are commaunded to prefent, 
 procuring, and giving foorth, all holie, and fpiri- 
 tuall thinges , from heaven, to his fayn&es , which 
 their eftate requyreth , 
 
 3* Hee is edited, a Minifier of the true 
 Tabernacle, which GOD pitched, and 
 not man : That is , The Minifier of his ctone 
 {Bo<He } tHit4culoujliefQtmedbj G D ; not after the 
 ordmaiie wanner of other wen, fignified, and reprefen- 
 ted by the Typiull Tabernacle. 
 
 Then, The Tabernacle, and Temple, vnder 
 theLawe,was but the fhadowe; and Chriit's Bo- 
 die was the true Tabernacle. For, i. As the fym- 
 boles of GOD'S prefence, was in the typkalJTa- 
 bernacle j So the fulnefte of the Godhead dwelleth 
 bodilie in Chrilt. i. As the typicall tabernacle had 
 inciofed in it all the holie thinges , the Candle-flicke, 
 Tabic of Shew-bread , Laver , Altar, &c. So hath 
 the humanitie of Chrift, or Chrift the Man, all holi- 
 nefle, and perfection 5 the fulnefle of all good , and 
 all holie thinges, in him, Light, Foode, Wafhing, 
 and Reconciliation , and all inhimfelfe; that out of 
 his fulnefle, Wee may all receaue Grace for Grace. 
 i. As the Tabernacle , in the outmoft Coveringes, 
 feemed but bafe, yet had better ftuffe within; "Sd, 
 our L O K D , when hce dwtlcin the tabernacle of 
 
 his 
 
HESR. CAAP. VIII. 149 
 
 his flefli amongft vs , was found in forme as a man, 
 and in the fBape of a fervaunt : but, inwardlie, was 
 full of Grace , and Truech. 
 
 4. In calling ChriB' $ Bodte $ The true 
 Tabernacle, which GOD builded, and 
 
 not man, keefeacbeth Wi To make vfe of Chrilt 
 
 in trueth, as the Church pf olde made vfe of the Ta. 
 bcrnacle in the Type : That is, In him feeke GOD, 
 Towardes him turne the Eye of our foule, when wc 
 feeme, to our felues, to bee farre remooved, to the 
 ende of the earth * In him offer all our fpirituall fa- 
 crifices -, In him feeke our Wafliing, our Foode, our 
 Light, our Comfort : In him, as his Pricftes, make 
 our Abode, and daylie Dwelling. In him let vs liue ? 
 and breathe. 
 
 5« Info calling Chrift, be appropriatctb tbgfacrU 
 firing of bis $odie y to bimfclfe, in bis ovne per foveas 
 tbeperfonall and profit AH of bis friefiboode : for tbe 
 offering of tbe Ttbicb Sacrifice, once % and new ofte* 
 ner, (as Hebr. vij. tj.fhovetb) bee keepetb 
 pill tbe flyle of the onelie Miniflcr of tbe true Tafau 
 nacle> as his owne incommunicable Prerogative, 
 
 «*nd , therefore , Who-fo-cver prefumeth 
 to offer his Bodie, prefumeth alfo to take his place. 
 
 ytrf. 3 . For j everie High Prieft is orday- 
 ned to offer Giftes, and Sacrifices: 
 wherefore, it is of neceflitie, that this 
 Man hauefome-what alfo to offer. 
 
 K 3 He<Ls 
 
I5Q Hebr. Chap. VIIL 
 
 HE E proowb, That Chrift is tbe Minijler of 
 the Tabernacle of bis o^ne $odie, by offering it 
 \p 5 becaufc it behooved him, feeing bee u a 
 Prieft, to offer vpfome-tb'wg* cytber tbetypicall Ob- 
 lations, or elfe bis ov>ne Bodie, reprefented by tbem. 
 $ut tbetypicall Oblations he could not offer, according 
 totbeLa^e , mtbeemg a Levice: Therefore, bee 
 lebmed to offer Vp b'mfe\fe % reprefented by the typi* 
 tall Oblations . Then, 
 
 The Apoftle acknowledgeth no Prieft t but cyther 
 the Leviticall prieft, or the I'rieft that offercth vp his 
 owne Bodie. And, who-fo-ever pretendeth to haue 
 the Office of a prieft nowe, vfurpeth eyther the Of- 
 fice of the Lcvite, or Chrift 's Office. 
 
 Verf.^. For, if Hee were on earth, Hec 
 fhould not bee a Prieft ; feeing that 
 ihere are Prieftes, which offer Giftes 
 according to the Lawe. 
 
 i.TJT E B prooyetb,Tbat Chrift cannot offer vp 
 A -1 tbe typicall Oblations ; §ecaufe bee can nop 
 bee a friefl on eartb , albeit bee Wre on earth : £e- 
 caufe frieJlboodeoneartb 9 is proper to the LeVites on- 
 lie: For, they are tbeonelie friejles, bylaw, on 
 earthy and haue prajcrybedto tbem, by Layre^bat 
 %btj fhould offer . 
 
 Queftion. You vill at}$ mee beere, Wm not 
 Chrift a Triejt, y>ben bee vat on eartb i I aun- 
 f wcr cj Xes. Ho^tbcnjajtb tbe 4pofile here, If be; 
 
 mrc 
 
Hebr. Chap, VIII. 151 
 
 tyre on earth, bee fhould not bee a Priejti I aun- 
 fwerej <Becaufe % albeit bee began bis &rieftboodc)rp* 
 one Mb, yet bee could not broo^e bis Office of friejl- 
 boodeon tbe earth. For,ft6thebigbfrieft t T$bo Teas 
 tbe Type, carried tbe Sacrifice, once a-yeare, through 
 the Court, and before tbe Sanlluarie lulled tbe Sacri- 
 fice, and then toohj tbe bUode thereof in vnto tbe Ho- 
 Heft of all , and prefented bimfelfe there before tbe 
 L fl(© , v>itb thebloode,to intercede for tbe people, 
 4»d there remayned, during tbe tyme of Interceftion 
 tppojnBed to htm : So Chrift, carrying bis Sacrifice 
 out of the Citie, offered v/> bis fiodie, on the Altar of bis 
 Godhead, to bis Father ? and, by bis owe bloode, en* 
 tered into tbe beatenlie Santtuarie, and J ate dovne, on 
 tbe (Right hand of the Majefiie on high ; and there 
 bceltictbfcr ever, to intercede for \s $ having then sn- 
 ded bis Sacrifice, <uthisApojUeproo\>etb, Chap, vij* 
 tj. and Chap, ix. 2;. 16. And, bating no Sa* 
 irifice nWe to ojfer on earth, it is -Kith reafon,tbat the 
 
 Affile fayeth ; if Hce were on earth, Hec 
 fhould not bee a Prieft. 
 
 Whence Wee Learne, i.ThatChrift ifi 
 not nowe on the earth , nor in anie place thereof : 
 and, therefore , if anie man (ay to vs f Loe , heere bee 
 is; Loe, there bee is, wee mull not belieue him : it is 
 a falfe chrift hce Ihoweth vs , and not the True, as 
 CHRIST himfelfeforc-warnethjMATTH. xxiv.23. 
 x. That it is impoffiblc, that Chriit fhould nowe bc« 
 on the earth ; for then fhould hce lofe his Prieft- 
 hoode , which is impoflible. For , if hee were on 
 earth, hce ihould not bee a Prieft, fayeth the Apoftle 
 K 4 hcere* 
 
IJ2 HEb r. Chap. VIII. 
 
 heere. 3. That drift's Priefthoode is oneiie dif* 
 charged nowe in heaven , feeing hce can noc bee a 
 Pricft on earth . 
 
 *• His^eafonis^ They arePrieftcs 5 which 
 offer Giftes, according to the Lavve. 
 THEN, Emit Prieft, vbo hooketbkis Triell- 
 hoode on earth, mujl offer Giftes, according to the Law, 
 <u the Apoftle btere reafoneib I jfnd, fucb fiiejlcs as 
 tbofe, Chrift batb abolifbed , baring chauvged (be 
 fPrieftboode 9 dud tbe Law alfe . 
 
 Therefore, There can bee no Pried 
 by Office on carrh ac all, with G OCT'S 'allo- 
 wance. 
 
 Vtrf.%. \Vho ferue vntothe Example, 
 andShadowe, of Heavenlie thinges: 
 as Mofes was admonifhed of GOD, 
 when hee was about to make the Ta- 
 bernacle : For, fee ( fayeth Hee) that 
 thou make all t hinges according to the 
 Patterne fhowed vnto thee in the 
 Mount . 
 
 TT£5 defcybetb, tbe proper v/e of tbs Lewie all 
 ■■* frieftes, to feme vnto tbe Example of heavenlie 
 Tbinges. T H B N t 1. The Incarnation of 
 
 Omit, his Death, and the Benefited thereof, figni- 
 fied by Leviticall Shadowes, are heavenlie thinges, 
 in regarde of their heavenlie Fruites, and Effctlcs, 
 and other heavenlie Refpe#es$ and, are with an 
 : ' heavenlie 
 
Hhbr. Chap, VIII. ijj 
 
 heavcnlie Mynde to bee looked vpon. 2. The Ce- 
 remonies of theLawe , were not ydle Rites ; bur. 
 Examples, and Figures of Chrift, and his Graces ; 
 by the which men were led, then, as by the hand, to 
 Chrift, who was to come, 
 
 U From Exod.sxv. 40, bee prowetb, they 
 were Shadows of beavenlietbinges-, becaufe the fat- 
 t erne in the Mount represented tbe beatcnlic thinger, 
 and Mofes Tabernacle reprefented the fatterneintbe 
 Mount: Therefore, it reprefented bea^enlie tbinges. 
 Jnd 3 Vnto this Patterned** Mofes tjed. 
 
 THEN, 1. GOD would not, no, not in the 
 tyme of Types , fuftcr anie devyfe of man to come 
 in, for reprefenting anie thing heavenlic : Much 
 lefle will hee nowc. 2. Thofe which himfelfe or- 
 daynech, hec will hauc obferyed, and none omitted. 
 
 Verf.6> But nowehath Hee obtayncda 
 more excellent Minifterie- by howe 
 much alfo Hee is the Mediatour of a 
 better Covenant , which was eftabli- 
 fhed vpon better Promifes. 
 
 I. HP H E offering of tbe Typhall Oblations 9 bee 
 A bath made proper to tbe Le+ites. Now, tbe 
 offering of tbe true Sacrifices, and fer vice belonging 
 ibcre+nto>hce appropriated to Chriit; andcalletbit, 
 A more excellent Minifterie. 
 
 Then, 1. The offering of the thing fignificd 
 
 by the Leviticall Types , is more excellent than all 
 
 their Qflfefinges* i. This Minifterie is proper vnto 
 
 \ 1 Chriil 
 
154 HfiBH. Chap. VIII. 
 
 Chrift onclie , in his owne perfon . 
 
 s. from this bee prefenetbtbe MediatomjhipQf 
 Chriftfto the Typicall : The ftomifes^and the CoVf- 
 nane now, to the Covenant then. His reafoning , isi 
 As the Minifterie is, fo is the Mediatour. The Mini- 
 ftene is more excellent, in offering vp himfelfe, than 
 thefhadowes. Therefore, the Mediatour is more 
 excellent nowe, than the typicall of olde. 
 
 Then, The offering of Chrift's Bodie , which 
 is the more excellent Minifterie , is ftill annexed to 
 the Perfon of the Mediatour onelie. And , who-fo- 
 ever intrudeth himfelfe into that excellent Minifte- 
 rie, of offering vp ChriiVs Bodie, intrudeth himfelfe 
 alfo into the Office of the Mediatour. 
 
 5 . In comparing the Covenant then % and no*toe,bee 
 makgtb this the better } $ecaufe the fromifei are bet* 
 Ur. WHENCE WEE LEARNE , i. That there 
 was a Covenant betwixt GOD, and his Church, of 
 ©Ide , vnder the Lawe : And, fo, Reconciliation to 
 bee had with G QJ> then. i. That how- fo-ever 
 in fubftance of Grace, both the Covenantes agreed^ 
 yet the forme of this Covenant vnder the Gofpell, 
 is better : Becaufe the expreiTe conditions are bet- 
 ter, the Promifes are more Ipirituall, and more free 
 •f ftrayte conditions. 
 
 ferfj. For, if that firft Covenant had 
 beene faultleffe, then fhould no place 
 haue beene fought for the fecond. 
 
 TO than the abolishing of the olde Covenantees 
 proowbit, MttobeefaHltlejfti <Beca*fe a Reve 
 
 Ceventwt 
 
HEBR. CHAP. VIIL 15J 
 
 Covenant W promifcd in place thereof. l{pt that 
 ante thing v>*6 Wong in that Covenant \ buf betaufe it 
 •*a$ imptifefl, and all thinges needfM not exprejfed iu 
 itclearlie. Whence wee learne, 
 
 1. That the LORD'S proceeding with his 
 Church , hath ever beene from the leffe perfeft, to 
 the more perfe&, till Chrift came. z. That where 
 ever GOO addeth, or altereth, what hee once did 
 inftituce; by fo doing , hee fhoweth,That before his 
 Addition, hee had nut exprcfTed all his Mynde, as in 
 the tyme of the Olde Teftament. 3. Wheil once 
 hee hath perfected his courfe taken with his Church, 
 as nowe hee hath done vnder the Newe Teilameut, 
 hee altereth the matter no more. 
 
 Verf. 8. For, finding fault with them, 
 hee fayeth- Beholde, the dayes come, 
 ( fayeth the LORD) when 1 will 
 make a Newe Covenant with the 
 Houfe of Ifraell , and the Houfe of 
 Iudah. 
 
 I . J-I E E prooVeth, That there Teas an impcrfe* 
 tliou in the Olde Covenant $ fiecaufc G 09 
 found fault 7»itb the people Vnder it • 
 
 Then. The imperfection of the Covenant of 
 olde, was efpeciallie in default of the parties with. 
 whome it was made - y who, by their inabilitie to ful- 
 fill it, or beholde the drift of it, made it vnable t* 
 (auc themfelues . 
 
 z. Intbevordesof Uttm*\}L*). ii.tbclO%* 
 
x$6 Hebr. Chpa. VIII. 
 
 prowtfttht tomafya Covenant, a ftcr^Atdes^itb the 
 houfe of lfraell , and ludab. 
 
 T hen, r. The partie in {he Newe Covenant, is 
 not all Man-kynde, but the Church of the Newe Te- 
 irament; the fpirituail lfraell, and Iudah. 2. This 
 Covenant was no: brought to light of olde ; but had 
 itsownetyme of man iteration. 3, Even then, the 
 Church was made wyfe of the imperfection of the 
 Olde Covenant; that they might learne to Ioofce 
 through the outward forme of it, to a better, 4. The 
 Hope, and Too-looke, which they had towardes the 
 Newe Covenant , helde vp their heart ; that they, 
 without vs , and our Privilcdgcs , fliould not bee 
 perfe&ed ♦ 
 
 Verf.9. Not according to the Covenant 
 that I made with their fathers, in the 
 day when I tooke them by the hand, 
 to leadc them out of the land of R- 
 gypt; becaufe they continued not in 
 My Covenant • and I regarded them 
 not, layeth the LORD. 
 
 1. T 1 H E Trofbet djftipguijkelb tbeOlde Con* 
 JL ndnl , from tbt Kcve, by defcrjbhg the 
 QldeA^baiti •&>/*, bowbrofyn, and bow 
 punijhed. Fortbafirjl^tbe ten Cewmaundements, and 
 iberejl of the 1UW delivered nto them , ybenlbsj 
 tAtne out of JEgytt, *^ the Covenant of olde $ therein 
 GOD promifed) To bee their GO®, vpon Condition, 
 Tbat tbey did dl lb at bee commaanded them I and t 
 
 ibey 
 
Hebr. Chap. VIII. " 157 
 
 they accepted the Condition. So, Albeit 
 
 there was Grace hcere, in fundrie Articles, covenan- 
 ted, yet the forme of the Covenant, was lykcthc 
 Covenant of Workes. Compare Iercm. xvij* 
 *j, with krem.xxxj. 3 !• 3 2. 33. &c. 
 
 2. For the next: They continuednotinit, through 
 leaning to their o^ne flrcngth, and feeing to ejlablip? 
 their ovne %ighteoufnefje ', beeing ignorant of the 
 <%igbtco*fnejfe of GOV. Thy dealt dcceatfullie in 
 the Covenant, and fell to open Idolatiie, fiom t)me,to 
 tyrne. SO, By the Covenant of Workcs, 
 no man will bee feund fteadfaft. 
 
 3. Fortbepunifhmentofitil regarded them 
 riot. In the Hebrew it is <tsmucb,as } 1 Lorded 
 it over them: That is, Vfed My Hujlandlie,and 
 Lordlie Authorise Q\cr them, and fo mifregardedthem 
 
 Whereof wee haue to learnc, J. That as 
 GOD'S Lordffiip, and Husbandfhip, is an Obli- 
 gation of doing well to the Covenant keeper; Solv- 
 it a Declaration, of his juft Freedome, and Authori- 
 se, to punifh the Covenant breaker, i. That when 
 GOD is pleafcd, to exercyfe his Dominion, and Au- 
 tocrine, over Covenant breakers, the tranfgreflbur 
 falleth in miflregarde with GOD : that is, As little 
 account is made of his lyfe, as of one without the 
 Covenant. 3. That to bee miffrcgarded of GOD, 
 is the fumme of all Iudgement. 4. That the impo- 
 tencieof the people, to keepe the Olde Covenant, 
 did net exc#me them from the puniinnxnt due to 
 Khe breaking ot it . 
 
 4. The L0r\p mk<tb ibeh wjiMitiein tbeOUe 
 
 Covenant, 
 
158 Hebr. Chap. VIII. 
 
 Covenant 9 tbefyafonof his making of a. T^rft* one. 
 Wherein the Lord's Bountie is vcrie remark- 
 able 5 Who , our of our evill , taketh occafion, to 
 doe vs fo much more good: And, becaufe of mens 
 inftabilitie in the Olde Covenant , makerh another 
 Covenant , whereby hee maketh vs to perfevere irt 
 obedience . 
 
 ferf. 10. For, this is the Covenant that 
 I will make with the Houfe of Ifraell^ 
 after thofedayes,fayeth the LORD; 
 I will put My Lawes into their myade* 
 and wry te Them in their heartes; and 
 ' Iwillbeetothema GOD, and they 
 (hall bee to Mee a People. 
 
 TH7S is the letter Covenant 9 contayning letter 
 fpromtfes, whereof CHRIST is Mcdiatour, 
 And Suretic, \nto all them that belieue in Hiw. 
 
 W her ei n cor (ider , i ♦ That all the Articles are 
 £romifes$ and, fo, doc requyre in the partiethat 
 will joyne in the Covenant , Fayth, to embrace the 
 Promifes ; that the Covenant rray bee agreed vnto 
 on both fides. : GOD promifing, and the ncedie 
 Sinner heartilie accepting. 2. That, what is requy- 
 ted in the Olde Covenant, as a Conditoin,is heere 
 turned into a Promife, by GOD, in theNcwe. In 
 the Olde Covenant, hee requy red obedience to his 
 Commaundementes : and heere hee gromifeth, ro 
 Wryte his Lawes in ourheartes/ GOD vndertaketh 
 io doe our parte in vs , if wee will belieue in Him. 
 5. That the fenfe of Wantes, and the feeling of our 
 
 Imperfeft 
 
HEBR. CHAP. VII T. 159 
 
 Impcrfe&iqns, yea, of our heartes wickedne/Te, and 
 earelefneiTe, boch of heart and mynde ; yea, the fee- 
 ling of the inlacks, or defefls,of repentance & fayth, 
 arc not juft hinderances, to make a foule that gladlie 
 would bee reconciled with GOD, in CHRIST, 
 ftandabacke, from embracing this Covenant : But, 
 by the contrarie, the feeling of finfulneflej'n mynde, 
 and heart , are Preparations, to fitte vs , and fet vs 
 on, to joynein this Covenant, wherein GOD vn- 
 dertaketh tohelpe, and remede, all thefe feltevills, 
 through His CHRIST; by putting His Lawesin our ' 
 Mynde, and wry ting them in our Heartes. For, what 
 is this elfe, but to illuminate our Mynde, morcand 
 mod, with the vndcrftanding of His Will ; arid, to 
 frame our Heart, and Affedions, to the obedience of 
 the fame ? 4. That, by the Covenant, Comforr is 
 provyded for finners, who are humbled in the fenfe 
 of their finnes : and no doore opened for preemp- 
 tion, nor rowme given to prophane perfons, to goe 
 on their wayes, bleffing themfclues. For, the maker 
 of the Newe Covenant prafuppofcth two thinges : 
 Firll, That His partie renounce his owne righteouf- 
 nefi'ej which hce might feeme able tohaue by the 
 Olde Covenant. Next, That hee flee, for Reliefe, 
 to GOD, in CHRIST, tohaue theBenefites pro- 
 mifed in this Newe Covenant. Which if hce doe, 
 itisimpofliblethatheecaneythct leanetohis owne 
 Merites , or Hue in the loue of his finfull Luftes. 
 jr. That, by this Covenant, fuchanVnion is made 
 betwixt GOD and the Believer, that the Believe* 
 is the LORD'S Adopted Chylde , and the 
 LORD is the Believers GOD, All-fufficientfor 
 ever i promffing to bee All to the Believer , which, 
 TO BEE OVR GOD , may importe ; and , t* 
 make the Believer All that one of HIS PEOPLE 
 fliouM bee, fir/. I liAj^ 
 
i6o HEBR. CHAP. VIXI. 
 
 Verf ii. And, they fhall not teach ever le 
 man his neyghbour, and everie man 
 his brother, faying , Know the Lord: 
 For, all fhall knowe Mec> from the 
 leaft,tothegreateft. 
 
 u ySffyle Hee fayeth, They fhall' not 
 teach every man his ney hgbour, 
 bee doeth not meane , that his Word, and Ordinances, 
 and Mhiftetie appoyntedVybim, or btotherlic comma* 
 vion, formutuall edification, fhall bee fmffrtgarded % 
 or not made vJV of: $ut» by ibe contraries That bet 
 Will himfclfe bee their Teacher, in theft bis event 
 Means x Firft, ghing his Children a greater toe a fur e 
 vftbe Spiriie, and a mor e near e communion With him- 
 felfi, tbanofolde. z ♦ Making bis Children fo wyft 
 ^ntoSahation^as they fhallnotbangthtirVayih vp* 
 on mans author jtie : hut fearcb, by ail meanes* till 
 iky vnderftandtbe Myndeof GOD, the infallible 
 Teacher ; as hee bath regaled hiwfelfein his Word'e. 
 3 . So, clearing the Trueth s which is outwardlie taught 
 $ntotbem,by his owne lnjtrumentes , after Jo fur e, and 
 pevfwdftue a manner , by bis Spirit , inwardlit j that 
 the outward Teaching, fhall bee no Ttacbing f in com* 
 farifon of the inward Concurrence ', according as Vet 
 bearetbofcS&rn&titineswete taught, info btliettd 
 indeedetbt Womans report e, that they might got to 
 Cbrift : but v hen they were come to blm f gOt fo great 
 fathfdttion fim himfclfe, that they faydetnto bet) 
 
 Now 
 
HEBR* CHAP. VIIL 161 
 
 Nowwco belieue, not becaufe of thy faying 
 for wee luue heard him our fclues, and know* 
 that this is indeed that Chrift, Iohn jy. <jt. 
 So TvM the L %p ivtoaidlti wakj bis Truetb po. 
 ytrfull \nto Salvation to bis <rfowe$ that tbey may fay 
 totbofetbatarsbis Ib(lrnmenies '> Nowe wee be* 
 lieue, not becaufe of your faying , but becaufe 
 wee haue heard hira onr fclues * 
 
 Then, i. It is not GOD'S will, that other 
 mens Bclicfe, fliould bee the Rule of our Beliefe: but 
 that wee ail fearch to vnderftand the Scriptures, and 
 GOD'S Will revealed therein. 2,Itiseafie, from 
 this Ground, to augfwere that famous Queftion: 
 Hm k?°1* joufucb and jucb Grounds of Salvation* 
 Wee aunfwere : It is an Article $f tbel{e^ Cove* 
 vant, They (hall bee ali taught of GOD- 
 
 2. Hee fayethi They fhall all knowc 
 Mee , from the leaft , to the greateft* 
 
 Then, i. The Newe Covenant admitcethall 
 Hankes , and Degrees of Perfons ; and excludeth 
 none, high, nor lowe, that loue to embrace it. 2- It 
 may bee , in fundrie poynftes of Trueth , fome of 
 them bee ignorant , and mifltakeq , more nor other 
 fome : But of the faving Knowledge of G O D, in 
 CHRIST , they (hall all haue light, in a fating mea- 
 sure, v The greateifc , as well as the meaneil, in 
 H-hat-fo-ever refpeft of Place , or Giftes , mult bee 
 GOD'S Difciples , in the ftudic of Saving Know- 
 ledge , and hcartie obedience, 
 
 Yerfi 1 2 • For, I will be mcf cifull to theiv 
 h ynrigh' 
 
1 6z HE8R. CHAP. Vllt. 
 
 vnrightcoufnefTe ; and their finned, 
 and their iniquities, will I remember 
 no more. 
 
 i.THOw^ vj helieue the fomet frmifes, bee 
 A addetb to a New Article , of ^fmifiion of 
 Sinties: becaufefrem ibe Confcience oftbofejrdinaYilie, 
 doe aYj[e our Donbts, and dijficukie of drawing mate to 
 GOD. Then, |, The Confcience of 
 
 Sinne, muft not dry ue vs away from GOD: but/ 
 rather, force vs to run vnto GOD, more humblic: 
 Becaufe , onelie to fuch as come vnto Him , in His 
 CHRIST, is Remiffion of Sinne promifed. 
 %. What-fo-evcr forte of finnes they bee, Vnrigh- 
 feoufnefife, or Sinne, or Iniquitie, they fhall not hin- 
 der GOD to bee gracious to the Penitent, fleeing to" 
 this Covenant, for Refuge. 
 
 2. In faying j Vox: I will bee mercifully 
 
 x, Hee maketh His Mercie, pardoning Sinne, the 
 Reason of Hisbeftowingthe former good things: 
 His giving of one Grace , the Reafon of giving an- 
 other : even Grace, for Grace, z. Hec makcth His 
 Mercie, the Ground of all this Favour, and nothing 
 in the man's perfon, or workes , or worthineffe of 
 his fayth. }. The word Mercifvll, is in the Ori- 
 ginall, Pacified; and doeth importc botjx GOD'S 
 refped to the Propitiatorie Sacrifice of CHRIST, 
 which pacifieth Him towardes vs; and, alfo, our 
 dueric, in looking towardes it, as the Pryce of our 
 Reconciliation. 
 
 3* In that iIh LORD jcjnetbtbc Proshife,of 
 
 pning 
 
HZ BR. CBAP. VIII. 16 $X 
 
 putting Hit Lave in the tnynde, and Tvryting it in out 
 beart 7 Teitb the fromife of%emifihn of Sinnes , Hee 
 Teacheth Vs , That Hee will haue everie 
 Confederate Soule , that feeketh the Benefite of this 
 Covenant , to joyne all thefe Benefites together, in 
 their Claime ; with Remirtion of Sinne, Peeking to 
 joyne the illumination of their mynde, renovation of 
 their heart, and lyfe, at leaft in their defires, and en- 
 devours : and not to (ever one of them from ano- 
 ther t but ftudfe, in vprlghtnefle, to haue them all. 
 
 A. Wbyle Bee fayetb f Bee toill remembei their \ 
 fmnes no more 9 Hjsb Tiacheth , i. That Hee will 
 never forgiue finne, nor forget it, but fct it ever in 
 His fight , till a man enter into this Covenant with 
 Him, through CHRIST, x. That when Hee hath 
 forgiven finne, Hee forgetteth finne alfo : what-fo<» 
 ever Hee remitteth 7 Hee remooveth from His re- 
 memberance. 
 
 Verf. 13. In that Hee fayeth, A Ncvve 
 Covenant , Hee hath made the firfl: 
 olde . Nowe , that which decay, 
 eth , and waxeth olde 5 is readic to 
 vaniih away* 
 
 F%0 M the name that the L0%p gheth this Co- 
 +enant,:n calling it New, iff dnwetbrtoo Con* 
 fequences : The frit , That the former Covenant^ by 
 this -toord,y»M declared oUe. Next, That as it vm 
 declared olde 3 fo v<u it declaied 7 Jho\tli* after , to he§ 
 abolifhed . 
 
 L z Them 
 
1^4 Hbbk. Chap. V1IL 
 
 Them, i # The Ieaft word that proceedeth out 
 ef GOD'S Mouth, is weyghtie, and worthie of 
 confideration. 2, What-fo-ever GOD'S Word . 
 doeth importe, by due confequence, muft bee taken 
 for GOD'S Trueth, and GOD'S Mynde,as if it 
 were exprefTed, 3. Seeing CHRIST is come, and 
 the tyme is nowe of this Newe Covenant , wee 
 knowe, that by GOD'S authorise, the Leviticall 
 Ordinances, and whole forme of the Legall Cove- 
 nant, and Ceremonial! formes of worihip, arcabro- 
 gated. 
 
 The fumme GfChap. IX. 
 
 THEN, That you may fee this more clear- 
 lie, Let vs take a yiew of the typicall Or- 
 dinances, in theolde Covenant, and of 
 their accomplifhment in CHRIST. Vn- 
 der the olde Covenant , and typicall Ta- 
 bernacle , there were fundrie fhadowes, Verf. 1. 2. 
 The Tabernacle divided in two rowmes , and their 
 furniture within them both, Verf. 3.4. ?. In the 
 vtter rowme the Prieftes refortcd daylie, Verf. 6. 
 In the inner rowme, oneliethe high Prieft , once 
 a-yeare,, Verf. 7. The clofe-keeping of which 
 rowmeVfignified, That the Way to Heaven, was not 
 to bee fulhe cleare , during the tyme of thole fha- 
 dowes, Verf. 8. Nothing done theu , externallie, 
 could quyet the Confcience, Verf. 9. All beeing buc 
 lemporane fhadowes, impofed till CHRIST came, 
 
 cot* 
 
HE BR. CHAP. IX.- 165 
 
 to rcformc all , Verf. 10. But when CHRIST 
 came, Hee gaue to thofe fhadowes, accompliftment. 
 For, Hee was Priefl of the true Tabernacle of His 
 ©wne Bodie , fignified by the typicall Tabernacle, 
 Verf. 11 . And, by His owne Bloode, entered into 
 Heaven, for our aetcrnall Redemption, Verf. it. 
 For, if the Types procured a Ceremoniall cleanfing, 
 Verf. 15. Howe much more (hall His Bloode, true- 
 lie, and in effeft, procure our Iuftification, and Saa- 
 ftification > Verf. 14. And, therefore, that Remif- 
 fion of Sinnes, and seternall Lyfe, might bee givea to 
 the Faythfull, both then of olde, and nowe, Hee be- 
 hooved, by His Office, to riiakc His Teftament, and 
 die, Verf. 1 s . For, fo requy reth the nature of a Te- 
 ftament , Verf 16. 17. "Wherefore, the typicall Te- 
 ftament, of olde, alfo behooved tohauca typicall 
 death , as Levit. xvj. maketh playne , Verf. 18. iy. 
 ic. 21. Yea, everie Cleanfing of the Types , and 
 everie Remiffion , behooved to bee with Bloode, 
 Verf. 2i. Therefore, the thinges reprefented by the 
 Types, behooved to bee cleanfed by better Bloode, 
 even the Blood of the Messias, Verf, 23. For, 
 CHRIST entered not into the typicall Santhjarie* 
 but into Heaven it felfe , Verf. 24, And, offered 
 not Hircvfelfe often, as the imperfect Leviticall Sacri- 
 fice was offered, Verf, 15". For , then fhould Hee 
 haue often died. But His once Offering , wasfuffi- 
 cient for ever, Verf, 2$. And, as GOD appoyn- 
 ted men but once to die, Verf. 27. So C H R I S T 
 was but once offered , till the Tyme Hee come to 
 Judgement , for the Salvation of the Faythfull, 
 VerC 2*. 
 
 The 
 
i$$ HEBR. CHAP. IX. 
 
 The doBrines of Chap. /X 
 
 VERS i. 
 
 THEN,verilie, the firft Covenant had 
 alfo Ordinances of Divine Service, 
 and a worldlie San&uarie. 
 
 THE word [Ordinances] in the Otigfoall, u 
 alfo Iuftifications, in the plurall number: f® 
 called, becaufe they tefrefented our lutfification. 
 
 Wmirbof Wes Learni , i. That as other 
 shinges were cyped vnder the Lawe - y fo alfo was our 
 Judication, and the manner cf obtayning the fame, 
 fhadowed foorth. i. That thofe things which then 
 toere called Ivstifications, were fo called onclie 
 Becaufe they were the Rcprefentations of the way 
 of obtayning Ivstification : for they did not ju- 
 ftifie. 3. That albeit Ivstification bee onelie 
 one; yet the types thereof wera manics: no one of 
 them bceing able to expreffe theTrueth, but in 
 parte „ 
 
 2. By calling them Ordinances of Di- 
 vine Service, he teacbetb w, That, fomc- 
 eyrae, thofe Ceremonies which are nowc aboliflied, 
 were, duringtheir owne tyme, partes of GOD'S 
 externall Worfliip, in regarde of the Commaundc- 
 aaent of GOD injoyning them. 
 
 3. tBycAlling the Sanltuarie Worldlie, hee ted* 
 thetb Vj, To thinke of all the extemall Glurie of Le- 
 yiticall Service, onlie as the earthlie reprefentation of 
 Heavenlie things: and, vnder all thefe earthlie (ha* 
 iifowes , to fecke in, to an Heavenlie fignification. 
 
 Y:r}\i* For, 
 
HEBR. CHAP. IX. i6j 
 
 ycrf. 2. For, there was a Tabernacle 
 made, the firft, wherein was the Carir 
 dle-fticke, and the Tabic, and the 
 Shew-bread, which is called the San- 
 duarie. 
 
 Verf i . And after the fecond Vay le, the 
 Tabernacle,' which is called the Ho- 
 lieftofall: 
 
 ffrf. 4. Which had the Golden Cenfer, 
 and the Arke of the Covenant, over- 
 lay d round about with Golde^where- 
 ih was the Golden Pot that had Man- 
 na, and Aaron's Rod that budded, 
 and the Tables of the Covenant. 
 
 ferf 5 . And, over it, the Cherubims of 
 Glorie, fhadowing the Mercie-Scate; 
 of which wee can not nowe fpeake 
 particularlic. 
 
 Verf. 6. Nowe, when thefe thinges were 
 thus ordayned, the Prieftes went al- 
 
 ' wayes into the firft Tabernacle , ac- 
 complifhing the Service of GOD* 
 
 Verf. 7. But into the fecond , went the 
 high Prieft alone, once everie yeare; 
 not without Blood, which hee offered 
 for himfelfe* and for the errours of 
 the people. UH[m 
 
10 HEBR. CRJkP. IX. 
 
 HEE fetteib before our Eyes, the pltafant Vact 
 of GOD'S outward Worfhip\ that f intbeWyfe 
 appointing of everie things for place, for dftifionof 
 rotymes , for Furniture, for Ornamentes, for Mate- 
 liaUs,for fer fins, for Attiom, for or del of doing, we 
 may beholdt the Glorie , not onelie of the Appeynter of 
 tbemi but) alfi t the Glorie of the Church, and of Bed* 
 Ven 9 andof CHRIST, and of His SaynUes, repre- 
 sented there -by ; asfarre above the Glorie ofthofe out" 
 •totfdthinge$,(U Heavtnlic, and Spirituall t hinge s > are 
 dhmeartbliCi & the particular Expofttion of the ma* 
 nkgof the Types , in their owne proper place , will 
 mak$ playne j which wee can not meddle with hecre 9 
 feeing the Apffle judgtth it> not pertinent. 
 
 Verf.S. The holieGhoft this fignifying, 
 that the way into the Holieft of all, 
 was not yet made manifeft, whyle as 
 the firft Tabernacle was yet /tending. 
 
 BE €xpwnietb 9 what the high friers going . 
 fc though the Vayle^bat once a-ywe,dUmeane 9 
 
 faying 3 The holie GhoH fignified feme-thing 
 tbere-by* Then, i. The boiieGhoft, 
 
 is the Author of thc'fe Ordinances of Levt , and of 
 Matters appoynfted about that Olde Tabernacle, as 
 of the Expreflions of His owne Mynd to theChurch : 
 and, fo, Hee is verie GOD. 2. The holic Ghotf, is 
 a difiinil perfon of the Godhead, e.\ercifing the pro- 
 pet actions of a perfci* , fubfifting by Hi'rcfelfe > di- 
 
 h: 
 
Hebr. Chap. IX. 169 _ 
 
 *e$ing the Ordinances of the Church, teaching the 
 Church, and interpreting the meaning of the Types 
 vnto the Church. 3 . The Church vuder the La we, 
 was not altogether ignorant of the Spirituall Signifi- 
 cation of the Leviticall Ordinances ; bcuuk the ho- 
 lie Ghoft was then teaching them the meaning. 
 4. Thofe Rites, and Ceremonies, were not fo darke 
 in themfelues , as they could not bee , in anie forte, 
 vnderftoode : but were Expreffions of the Myndc 
 of GOD, to the Church of that tyme. 
 
 *♦ Tbtf yhicb the bolie Gbott did fignifie, ty*5 
 *]?(*, That the way vnto the Holicil or all, was 
 not yet made rcanifeft , whyle as the firil Ta- 
 bernacle was yet llanding. Then, 
 
 That the Holieft of all, reprefented Heaven , the 
 Old.e Church did knowe. 
 
 3 ♦ Hi* fojeth not tbat t be •**} to Hc&en v>m ch« 
 fed; but not cleariie manifested, Then, 
 
 They knewe the way to Heaven, darklie, throuofe 
 the Vayle of Types. 2. They knewe there was & a 
 tyme of clearer Light comming. 
 
 4. The tyme of the endurance of this not clean &14- 
 tiiftflAtion oftbelvdy t* Heaven, i$ ftt downe to bee 9 
 Whyle the fuft Tabernacle was Handing* 
 
 Then, The Olde Church was taught, 1. That 
 the cleare light of the way to Heaven , was not to 
 bee revealed whyle thofe ihadowes, and that Taber- 
 nacle endured, z. That when the cleare Manifesta- 
 tion of that way fhould come by the Messias , that 
 Tabernacle was not to Hand. 3. That when GOD 
 Should cauie that firft Tabernacle to bee remooved, 
 ftc true Light was at hand. 4,ThatnonefhouI4 
 L 5 icceaue 
 
170 Hebh. Chap. IX. 
 
 zeceaue the cleare light of the way to Heaven , buz 
 fuchas fhould renounce the Ordinances of the firft 
 ^Tabernacle. 
 
 J[ni fo the/pottle, by the authorise of the bolie 
 Ghost, enfoueth tbefe Hcbxewes, eyther to renounce 
 theLeviticall Ordinances , or to bee depry^edof tbetrm 
 fight oftbe Way to Heaven now levealed* 
 
 5* Wbyle be calletb tbU Typicall Tabernacle, Tht 
 firft Tabernacle, foe imponetb , 1. That Cbttifs 
 §odie was the next Tabernacle ; i. Tbat the Temple 
 is comprehended Vndertbe name of the Tabernacle, in 
 tku (Difyute. 
 
 ferf. g, Which was aFigurc 5 forthetimc 
 thenprefent, in which were offered 
 both giftes and facrifices, that could 
 nofjspa-kehim thafdid the fervice,per- 
 fccSi^s pertayning to theconfcicnce\ 
 
 HEE ffiowetb the \fe of the Tabernacle^ and the 
 imperfection of the fer\ice thereof , j tying * 
 The Tabernacle was a Figure for the 
 vymc then prffenr. Whereby hee ghetb vj to 
 Ipnderjlandf 1, That the Tabernacle was a Type,and 
 figure of CHRIS T. 2. That it was not appoynted 
 for all ty me to come, but for thatprefent tyme of 
 she Churches Non-age. 3. That how-fo-ever it 
 was an obfeure Figure; yet, having fome refem- 
 Wance of the thing figuiiicd, ic was fitte for thofe of 
 i&at tymc. 
 
 7. TitXty 
 
Hebr. Chap. IX. 171 
 
 u l{ext $ bee fhowtb the Vealyeffv of tbe Ofe- 
 ringes, offered tntbe Tabernacle \ that they could not 
 mks the man tb at did tbe ferVice, ferfett,A6con<*K 
 mng tbe Confcience I That w, Tbey could not pcrfeH- 
 liefatufe tbe Confcience , that Siune Toot forgiven, and 
 Lyfe granted, for anie vortbiuefje of thoje Offeringesi 
 tbey could not furnijhtbt Confcience with a good dun- 
 faere towardes G 2), for faring of them ^ bo did 
 that Service j n Per. rij. u. $cca*Jt tbe Confcience 
 €»uld not baue found ground of fatUfdltien % bo^ G OD'S 
 IuHiceWuldbeemadequyei bytfoje Uffcringes. And $ 
 that T*bicbdocth not fatufie GOj'S i usiice $ can net 
 fatkfiethe Confcience\ becauje tbe Confcitnce u GOD'S 
 IDeputie, and vitt.nQt be quyet> if it bee toll informed, 
 till it fee GO© pacified. 
 
 THEN, lifollowb; fromtbii Ground \ftting 
 tbofe Offerings could «p; perftil- a man in bu Con- 
 fcience , i . That CH R XSTS Sacrifice/^gnified by 
 them , mud pcrfedlie fatisfie GOD'S Iutfice, and 
 the Confcience alfo > and purge the fih&inefle of it, 
 andhealeits \voundes. i. That as manie as were : 
 juftified before GOD, and in their Confcience true- 
 lie quyeted vnder the Lawe, behooved , of neceffi- 
 tie, to fee through thefe Offerings, and flee in to the 
 Offering of the Sacrifice represented by them , a$ 
 Psal. Lj.7- For, otherwayes, the ApoiUe tcfti- 
 fieth heere, the outward Offeringes could not per- 
 fect them in the Confcience. 3. That when Remiit 
 fion of Sinne, and Attonement, is promifed in the 
 Lawc, vpon the Offering of thefe Gifees, as Levi r. 
 ?iY.y. and xvri. n. the forme of (peach is Sacra- 
 raemall , joyning the Veuue of the Sacrifice «f 
 
 Chrift, 
 
Ijl HfiER. Chap, IX. 
 
 Chrift, fignified with the Offering of the figuratiue 
 Sacrifices vnto the Believer. 4 That true Believers, 
 notwithftandingof manie inpcrfe&ions of their lyfe, 
 may bee perfected , as concerning their Confcience, 
 by fleeing to the Mediation, and Sacrifjfce of Chriil, 
 which wafheth the Conference throughiic. 
 
 Ftrf 10. Which floode onelie in meates 
 and drinkes , and diveife wafhinges, 
 and carnall ordinances , impofed on 
 them, vntili the tyme of Reforma- 
 tion. 
 
 J-JBE giveth a %etfon s tyby tfofe Ceremonies could 
 not perfctt the Confcience \ ftecaufe tbeyjleode in 
 Meates^ and 'Diinkes , and dherft fVnfhinges , and 
 carnall Ordinances ; To lytf , If they bee considered by 
 tbemfekes, fepmte from tbeir ftgni{icati<in } <u manie 
 $f the Iewes too\e them, 
 
 THEN, There is a two-folde Confideration to 
 bee had, of the Levlticall Ceremonies : One, as 
 they are joyned with the Significations,- and, fo, 
 Promifes were made of Atconement, by them, in the 
 lawe. Another 3 As they were looked vpon , by 
 themfelues, feparate from their fignification, as the 
 k carnall lewes tooke them, 2nd relied on them* and, 
 fo, they could not perfeft the Confcience. 
 
 2. Flee jloyetb tbeir endurance Jaying^ 7bey wre 
 impofed en them, vntili the tyme of Refor- 
 mation : TbattSy Tilitbetymeof the Go?pcH 9 tba& 
 CHRIST came t *&itbclearc light, to perf eft Mat- 
 ters, Then, i, Thcfc Ceremonies 
 
 were 
 
Hsbr, Ch ap. IX. 173 
 
 were by GOD impofed vpon no people, but themj 
 That is, The Iewes onelic. 2. Neyther were they 
 impofed on the Iewes forever, but for a tyme one- 
 lie, vntill the ty me of Reformation. 3. Seeing the 
 tyme of Reflation by Chriit is come , thefe Cere- 
 ttioflies are expyred, and abolifhcd. 
 
 3 . Seeing the tyme of the Gofpcll, is the tyme of 
 %efomation, or Corteition^ Th t n , 
 
 1. The Shadowes are fulfilled , andtheSubftatre 
 is come. 2. The Darknefle of Teaching is remoo- 
 ved , and the tyme of Clearnefle is come. 3. The 
 Pryce of Redemption, promifed tobeelaydedowne, 
 is nowe payed* 4, The Difficultie, and Impoflibili- 
 tie, of bearing the Yoajce of GOD'S external! 
 Worihip, isremooved; and CHRIST'S eafie 
 Yoake , in place thereof, is come. In a worde, 
 What-fo-ever was then wanting vnder the Lawe, of 
 the meafure of the Spirit , or the meanes to get the 
 Spirit, and Fruites thereof, is nowe helped , in the 
 Frame of the Gofpell . 
 
 Verfn. But CHRIST beeingcomeaa 
 High Prieft of good thingestocome,- 
 by a greater and more perfeft Taber- 
 nacle, not made with handles j that is 
 to fay, not of this building. 
 
 TO /7,m the JccompUpmtnt of tbefetbixits t i* 
 CHRISTS fri<itboQde>fae oftojahHu 
 Excellencie , totbelmpeYfettkurf the LtVvi. 
 call high f vest's Smice,tbM : g.The Letiticall 
 Ptiett* wa$ Trhtf of the Shadows s of god things: 
 
 tut 
 
i 7 4 HEBR. CHAP, IX. 
 
 but CHRIST, fricHof the good tbinges Them- 
 felucs ; k$tping the Diffenfation of tbem proper to 
 Bis owne perfon ; fucb m are r l\econciliatt9n y %edemp- 
 iion, %tgbteoufneffe, and Lyfe, arc. m 
 
 i. 1'be Le+ittcall high frietf, bad* Tabernacle 
 builded with hands >Wbcrein bee ferved: but CH%IST 
 Jerked in a Greater % and more f erf eB Tabernacle, not 
 made With bandes : That is, In the precious Taber- 
 nacle of bU owne Eddie , wherein bet dwelt amongfl 
 w, Iohn 1. 14. reprefented by ihemateriall Ta- 
 bernacle . 
 
 3 ♦ He e expounded, bowe the Tabernacle of Cbrifi's 
 (Bodie is not made With bandes, by this , That it is not 
 of this building: Firtf, <Becaufe itwas not formed by 
 the Arte of ante Bezaleet,or /\\\o\nb,but by the bo- 
 he Ghott. 2. Albeit the Tabernacle of his 'Bodk 
 was tyke ours, infubftance ; yet % for the manner of bis 
 holie Conception, bee is of another building nor ours • 
 For, our Tabernacles are budded by naturall Genera- 
 tion t of M an and Woman* With propagation of Origin 
 nail Sinne: ftut , C H K I S T*S $odte , in a fmgular 
 manner , even by the freciail Operation of the hoik 
 Gboftiintbe Wombe of the Virgine: And, fo, without 
 Qfiginall Sinne. 
 
 ferf. 12. Ncytherby the blood of Goats' 
 and Calucs : but by His ownc Blood 
 Hce entered in, once, into the Holie 
 Place ; having obtayned tfternall Re- 
 demption for vs. 
 
 TU 
 
T 
 
 HEBR. CHAP. IX- 17* 
 
 H n Oppofition goetb on: 1. The LeViticall 
 high ftiett entered into the Typicall bolieplacei 
 
 But CHRIST entered into the Bolie'f lace properlit 
 
 fo called : Thai is, into Heaven. 
 
 2. The loiticall frieH entered often into the bo- 
 lie Place : CHRIST entered but once into Hea. 
 Yen . Heereby tbe Uviticall frietfs entrie l*as decla- 
 red to beeimperfeB 9 becaufe it behooved to bee repea- 
 ted ; 'But C H R I S T'S entrie into Heaven^ t$ 
 bee perfett) becaufe but once % not to bee repeated. 
 
 3. The Leviticall fricft entered by tbe bloode of 
 Goates,and Calucs : §ut CHRIST entered by 
 His owe fBloodc. 
 
 1. AND if CHRIST entered but once int$ 
 Heaven j after His Suffering ; Then, 
 Wee muft not thinke , that His Bodie is anie-where 
 clfe, but in Heaven onelie , wherein it is once onelic 
 entered . 
 
 t. If tbe <Bloode vbtkhy CHRIST entered 
 into Heaven,tvas His owe Bloode: Then, 
 1. Verilie , CHRIST'S Bodie was lyke ours, in fub- 
 flance; having Blood in it, as ours : and, wee mull 
 notconceaue otherwayes of His Bodie,' than to bee 
 of the fame fubftance , and fubftantiall properties, 
 with ours . z. The Bloode belonged to the fame 
 perfon , to whome the properties of GOD bdon- 
 geth , fo often in this Epistle attributed vnro 
 CHRIST. His Bloode, was the Bloode of G O D, 
 Act. xx. *8* That is, The fame I E S VS, was 
 GOD and Maa , with Flefh and Bloode , in one 
 perfon. 
 
 3, The 
 
Yj6 Hebr, Chap. IX. 
 
 . j. The fruit of CHRIST'S Hoodie Sdcrifice, 
 heemakecb , Theseternall Redemprion of thole 
 for whom Hcc offered it: And, to the Typicall 
 Sacrifice , bee afcrjbetb no Redemption at all, in the 
 tompaufon. There-by givirtg vsco vnderftand, 
 
 i. That from the Worldes beginning, to the ende 
 thereof, Salvation of Sinners is by \»/ay of CHRIST'S 
 Redemption: That; is,. By His looting them,through 
 Payment of a Pryce. a. That the Redemption was 
 manifefted to haue force, when after His bloodie 
 Sacrifice Hee entered into Heaven. 3. That fuch 
 as arc once redeemed by CHRIST, ar"e aecernallie 
 redeemed: not for a tyme, to fall away agayne ; but 
 Sttcrnallie to bee faved, moil certaynlie. 
 
 • Verf.i 3 . For, if the blood of Bulles, and 
 of Goatcs, and the allies of an Heyfer, 
 fprmkling the vnclcane, fan&ifieth to 
 the purifying of the flefli : 
 Verfl 14. Howe much more fhall the 
 Blood of C H R I S T, who, through 
 the aeternall Spirit, offered Himfelfc, 
 without fpot, to GOD > purge your 
 con feience from dead workes,to feme 
 the Living GOD? 
 
 TO prooue,that atemall Redemption is the Fruit 
 of CHRIST'S Sacrifice, bee refonetb tbiui 
 If the Typicall Satri(ices % and Rites of olde> were able 
 t9iwk$ that for tybhb they woe ordyned- that is, 
 
 externall 
 
HEBR. CHAP. IX. 177 
 
 ixtmullSantttficationiNfuch more frail CHRIST'S 
 true Sacrifice bee able to mrketbatforTpbicbit'todS 
 appoynttcd: That is, Eternall r l\emifiion ofSinnes> and 
 inward SantlificatioUyVnto atemall Lyfc. 
 
 then, There are two fortes of San&ification : 
 One, external^ of the fldh , which maketh a man 
 holie to the Church , what-fo-ever hee bee within. 
 Another, internal!, of the Confcience , and inner 
 man ; which maketh a man holie before GOD. 
 
 x. The purifying of the flefti , bee mslqtb t$ 
 bee by tbeexercyje of fuch andfucb Ordinances of ©j- 
 vine Service for the tjme* ThE;N, 
 
 External , or Church-holinejTe , of the outward 
 man, is procured by fuch and fuch Exercyfes of Di- 
 vine Ordinances in the Church , as ferue to make a 
 rnari to bee reputed , and holdcn for cleane, before 
 xnen - y and, fo, to bee receaved, for a member of the 
 Church : as is to bee feene Nvmb. xix. 
 
 3. From bu forme of rea/oning. Wee Learn e, 
 That what-fo-ever libertie, and acceffe of comming 
 po the Church , was made to the lew of olde, by 
 thofe Ceremonies of the taw 5 as much, and more 
 libertie is made to the Chriftran 3 ta£omc in to GOD, 
 by the Blood of CHRIST. 
 
 4. Indefciybing CHRIST'S Sacrifice, bee 
 fytb^Clirifiy through the eternall Spirit, 
 
 offered Himfclfe, without fpot, to God. 
 
 THEN, i. CHRIST is both the Sacrifice, and 
 
 the Prieft , in one perfon. Hee offered Himfelfe as 
 
 Man , through theaeternall Spirit : that is, By the 
 
 vercue and power of His owne Godhead, bv wiiich 
 
 M Hee 
 
i 7 i HEBR. CHAP. IX. 
 
 Hee preached , before His Incarnation, to Sinners, 
 I. Pet. III. 19' i. His Sacrifice was without 
 fpottc. Hee was that fpotlefle Lambe , inwhome 
 was no finne, nor imperfection , nor defeft of anie 
 thing that the Sacrifice retjuyred. j . 7 he vertue of 
 the Sacrifice, which made it to purchafe seternall Re- 
 demption vntu vs , floweth from the infinite worth 
 of His sternail Godhead. 4. Albeit CHRIS l'S 
 two natures , haue their diftinft refpe&es in the 
 anions of His Office, yet CHRIST is one, andvn- 
 divided, in the execution of His Office. 
 
 5. The fruhe and force of the Sacrifice, is [et 
 doVne in this , that this Bloode (hall purge our 
 Conscience from dead workes, to feme the li- 
 ving G () D : That is , Shall both abfolue a man 
 ftom by-gone Sinve, and alfo inable hm to feme GOD 
 for tymc to come. Then, 
 
 1, Sinnes are but dead workes , flowing from na- 
 ture dead in finne 5 and, not onelie defer Ying , but 
 aifo drawing on Death, vpon the Sinner, i. The 
 Confcience lycth polluted , with the filthinefle of 
 dead workes, till the vcrtuc of the Blood of IESV8 
 applyed, bring intimation of Abfolution. 3. Chrifi's 
 Bloode doeth not. purge the Confcience from dead 
 workes a that a man fliould goe wallowe in them 
 agayne ; bur, that hee may feme the living GOD 
 more acceptable. 4. The Purging vertuc of ChriiVs 
 Bloode, i^ joyned with the Sanctifying , and Rene-* 
 wing of theabfolved Sinner : and , what GOD 
 hath conjoyned, let no man put a-funder. 
 
 ferf. 15. And, for this caufc^Hee is the 
 Mediator of theNcw Teftament-that, 
 
 by 
 
HEBR. CHAP. IX. 172 
 
 by meanes of death > for the redemp- 
 tion of the tranfgreflions which were 
 vnder the firft Teftamenr, they which 
 are called > might receaue the promife 
 of #ternall inheritance. 
 
 NOtp^UH ante man fhould (tumble 4»'Chfift'* 
 (Death, bee fho-ftetb a neccfiitie thereof, in u- 
 ftettofHit Office of Mediation, and the fur- 
 shafetobee made by His Redemption* The force of 
 the T\eafou, is this: fytrtiflion o/Sinnes could not bane 
 beene given vnder the Lave, except the Mediator bad 
 beeneto pay the pryce of the fame Vnder the Gofye 11 : 
 tior could the Faytbfull, and called Ones,eytbertben> 
 orno^obtayne atemallLyfeforan Inheritance, other- 
 •to ayes than by the Mediator's Death. Therefore, it 
 behooved the true Mediatour. by meanes of ( Deatb f tQ 
 pay the promijed Vryce of the fmebafeof %emijlion 
 of Sinnes , and dt email Lyfe . 
 
 THEN, i. The Remiflion of Tranfgreflions* 
 and the Inheritance of aeternall Lyfe, are both Fruits 
 of Guilt's Paffion. i. The Fruites of His Paffion, 
 extended themfdues vnto them who were vnder the 
 Olde Teftament, as well as vnto vs vnder the New. 
 3. The Way of Purchafeof chefe Benefites, was by 
 Redemption : that is to fay , by lawfull Purchafe, 
 fuch as might fatisfie luftice. 4. The Way in fpe- 
 ciali, was by Meanes of the Mediatour's Death; His 
 lyfe was layde downe , to redeeme ours : His one 
 lyfe , as good as all ours. ?. For this caufe , Ghrifl 
 tcoke the Oflice of a, Mediatour vnto Hitafelfe , thac 
 M z Hc« 
 
xSo Heb n. Chap. IX. 
 
 Hce might haue Right, and Enterefleby Death, to 
 ipake thisPurchafc. ; 6. And, therefore, except Hee 
 had reallie died , the Purchafe could not haue been* 
 lawfullie made . 
 
 Vtrf 16. For, where a Teftamcnt is, 
 there muft alfo, of neceffitie, bee the 
 death of the Teftatour, 
 
 A Thibet %eafon $ to prooue tbeneceJUtie ofCbrifis 
 deaxb % from the force of the ivord Cove nant, 
 fybiih fignifietb alfo a Teihment. J be force of the 
 %eafon,istbu : C H R I S T (Ier, xxxj. $ i) 
 frowijedyto maks a New Covenant ; and therefore 
 alfo, a New T^ftament : and, if tomakf* New 
 Teftamcnt, then alfo Bee fromifedtodie. %he Ar- 
 tides of the Covenant alfo evincctk it to bee a Tcfta- 
 irent $ and the fromifcr bound * to make Hit Word 
 good, and fo to die* For, I er.xxxj. the Lord Cbritt 
 promijetb, to reconcile his feople to G <D , to take 
 a*® ay their fmnes , and to bee their G Q 2>. lusltce 
 rrquyred fatiifattion of them , before they couldbee re- 
 conctied \ Satufatlion they could not makg tbemfeiues} 
 therefore, bee ^bofrowijedto m«ke the ^conciliation 
 With G 0-2) , \V/t* bound to make the Satis} aBion 
 for them to G D I and if -Satufattm for them, 
 then toVndiYb'ClbeCurfe of the Lafte for them, and 
 fo to die . 
 
 then, 1. The Newe Covenant , is of the na- 
 ture of a Teihment ; and the Benefites promifed 
 therein, to wit, Reraiffionof binncs, Reconciliation, 
 
 Sanft 
 
HEBR. CHAP, IX. x8i 
 
 Sanflification, and Lyfesternall, are Legacie, free- 
 Jic left vnto vs, by our Defunft LORD, who was 
 dead, and is alyue , to execute His owne Will for 
 evermore. The Scripture is the Inftrumenr, ark] 
 Evidence; the Apoftles, Notares; the Sacraments, arc 
 Seales j Witnefles from Heaven , the Father , the 
 Word, and the Spirit; Witnefles on earth, the Wa- 
 ter, the Bloode, and the Spirit, i. Chrift lefus, is 
 both the Maker of the Covenant which is in Iex e- 
 m i b xxx). and theMediatour thereof alfo: theTe- 
 ilatour, and Executour, of that bleflcd Teftamcnt* 
 3. ChrilVs Death was concluded, and refolvedvpon* 
 and intimated, before Hee came into the World* 
 
 Verf. 1 7. For, a Teftament is of force af- 
 ter m#a are dead : otherwyfe, it is of 
 noftrengthatall,whyleft the Tefta- 
 tour liveth. 
 
 H£c clear etbbu reafoning $ from the nature of 
 Teftaments amorigtt men j ^bitb,not befo%t % 
 but after a mans death y baue force. But be ere 
 itwaybeeobjettedy How can this bee, feeing by 
 vertueof the Teftament of Chrift, Benefices 
 not a fewe, wcrcbeftowed vpon the Church, 
 before his death, from the beginning of the 
 Worlde; notondie Remiflfonof Sinnei, and 
 actcrnall Lyfe 5 but alfo manic Graces and Blcf- 
 fings in this lyfc, bothr bodilie,and Spirituall } 
 I auvfoere: Albeit CB\lS T'S death was notac- 
 comflifhcdin ait [tillof late 5 jet % for the cert auntie of 
 M 3 his 
 
l$i HEBR. CHAP. IX. 
 
 bis death to follow, and the Trncbaungeablenejje of bis 
 jAyndetowardesbu Church ,before his death) bee was 
 teckoned,both With GO©, and the Cbutck, for dead$ 
 and the fromife, of laying downe his lyfe for his fee- 
 fie, accepted, for the tyme, as if it had beene perform 
 wed* tor Which caufe hee is called, ( %e\eL xiij . 8.) 
 The Larobeilayne from the beginning of the 
 worlde • And Chriji Was ftillreprefenttd as aflayne 
 man, in all thefe Sacrifices, which the dpoflie poyn* 
 teth aU as meeting this <Dottbt> in the next Word* which 
 follow beere- after, ferf.iH. 
 
 Verf.iS, Wherevpon, ncyther the firft 
 Teftament was dedicated without 
 blood. 
 
 HEE proo^eth the necefitie of Cbrift's death yet 
 farther. Vnder the law his Qkodfbei Wasrt* 
 prefentedby types ofbloodie Sacrifices: therefore, it be- 
 hooved thofe Types to beeaunjweredby bis real] bloods 
 /bed and death. Then, 
 
 i. What the types of the Lawe did fignifie, Chrift 
 behooved to accomplifh in veritie. 2. The Cflde 
 Church was taught, that by vertue of the blood fig- 
 nified by thefe types , the Covenant floode betwixt* 
 GOD, and them • 
 
 Verfiig. For, when Mofes had fpoken 
 everie Precept, to all the people, ac- 
 cording to the Lawe 5 hee tookc the 
 
 blood 
 
HEBR. CHAP. IX. 183 
 
 blood of Calucsjand of Goates, with J 
 
 Water, and Scarlet WoolL, and Hyf- * 
 
 fope r and fprinkled both the Booke, 
 
 and all the people ; 
 Verf. 20. Saying, This is the Bloode of 
 
 the Teftament, which GOD hath en- 
 
 joyned vnto you. 
 Verf 2 1 . More-over, hee fprinkled with 
 
 bloode, both the Tabernacle, and all 
 
 the VefTels of theMinifterie. 
 
 F%om Afofes Example, Wee Learne, i.That 
 the LORD'S Word ihould bee manifefted to 
 all the people ; and none of them debarred from 
 taking knowledge thereof. 2 . That the Word mull 
 bee fpoken playnlie, with a diftinS Voyce, in the 
 common Lariguague $ and not muttered , in an vn- 
 knowne Tongue, 3. That with the vfe of holie 
 Kites , appoynted of G O D , the Preaching of 
 GOD'S Word Ihould bee joyned, to fhowe the 
 Inflitution , and Force of GOD'S Ordinances, 
 to His People • 
 
 2. lntbatibe$oo\e,aniibe People, and Inftru* 
 mentes of Ser+ice, We all to bee frrwkjcd , Wee 
 Leakne, That eyerie thing which wee touch, or 
 meddle with, or make vfe of, is vncleane vnto vs, 
 were it never fo holie in it felfe, except the Blood of 
 I E S V S make it clcanc vnto vs, and cleanfe vs in 
 the vfing of it 4 
 
 M 4 Verfiz 
 
1 84 HEBR. CHAP. IX. 
 
 Verf. 22 . And, almoft all thinges arc by 
 the Lawe purged with bloode ; and, 
 without fliedding of bloode > is no 
 Remiflion. 
 
 TJ5E /*>*£, Almost, becaufe of feme Purging 
 •tobicb VfOA done by Wafhing \ and yet even that 
 Wafhing, alfo, drev> the Venue of Ceremoniall fur. 
 ging from the Sacrifice •ftbere-lrnto the Wafhing twe 
 annexed . 
 
 2. In faying^ Without fhedding of 
 blood, there is no rcmiflion of finnes, 
 HEE TEdCHBTB VS , That where 
 foever a Sacrifice is offred,for obtaining. Remiflion of 
 Sinne,there fhedding of bloode muft reallie be: and, 
 where an vnbloodie Sacrifice is pretended to bee of- 
 fered , for obtaining Remiflion , it ferveth not the 
 purpofes becauie, Without fhedding of bloode, (here 
 is m%emifiion^ Eytber, therefore, muft fuch as pre- 
 tende to offer Chrift, for obtayning the Remiflion of 
 finne , grauftt , that Chrift is daylie murdered by 
 them, and His Bloode fried of newe, in their preten- 
 ded Offering; or elfe , that by their Offering, no 
 newe Remiflion is purchafed. But, the trueth is 9 
 Chrift's Bloode is once flied, and never to bee flied 
 agayne : and, that once Offering, and Blood-fried- 
 ding, is fufficient for ever-lafting Remiflion, without 
 anie newe Offering of Him agayne. 
 
 Wrf.23. It was, therefore, ncceffarie, 
 that the Patternes of thinges in the 
 
 Heaven*, 
 
HB3t. CHAP. IX. i$J 
 
 Heavens , fhould bee purified with 
 thefe: but the Heavenlie things thcm- 
 felues, with better Sacrifices than 
 thefe. 
 
 £ Kotber $(ea{on } of tbe neeefiitie of Chrifts 
 J\ <Deatb, in force, tbtu mueb : If % binges fgu- 
 ratiutiie boiic , behooved to bee cleartfed 9 vitb 
 tbeTypicall$lotdof<Beafles: Then, Tbwges truelic 
 holie, behoved to bee cleaufed vitb better <Blood ', t >r» 
 the Mood of tbe MESS IAS. 
 
 HENCE WEE LEARN E , |. That for the figfli- 
 
 fications caufe , GOD would not haue the Taber- 
 nacle, nor anie Inftrument of Service about it, to bee 
 efteemed holie , till bloode was fhed, to fprinkleit: 
 That it might bee knowne there-by, That without 
 theOicdding of CHRIST'S Blood, Hee would not 
 accept of anie thing from vs, as holic. 2. That the 
 bloode of Beaftcs was fufficient, to make reprefenta- 
 tion : but better Bloode 5 even the Bloode of the 
 Messiah, behooved to bee flied , to giue the 
 trueth of the fignification. For , asfarreas Heaven 
 is aboue the earthlie fan&uaric , and mens Soules 
 aboue the veffels thereof; As farre better behooved 
 to bee that Blood, which made Soules acceptable to 
 GOD, and to get entrefTe into Heaven, than the 
 blood of Leviticall facrifices was. 
 
 fcrf. 24. For, CHRIST is not entered 
 
 into the Holie Places made with 
 
 handes, which are the figures of the 
 
 M j True- 
 
i86 HEBR. CHAP. IT. 
 
 True; but into Heaven it felfe, now te 
 appeare, in the prefence of G O D ? 
 for vs. 
 
 HEE cleareib the matter f bwe CHRIST 
 hath offered a better Sacrifice, than the Levitt* 
 tall : yea y and behooved te offer a better, be- 
 can f e liee is entered into a better SanHuarie^ another 
 jVf aw, in another manner, and to another endejban tbe 
 bigb Tiieft \>nder the Lave entered. The Compari- 
 son goeththoA* 
 
 i . The Lewie all high Trie ft, entered into tbe ma- 
 terially and artificial! banttuarie 5 and a Typicall Sa- 
 crifice became him 1 'But CHRIST entered not into 
 that Typicall 3 antluarie: Jberefore, a Typicall Sa- 
 crifice became not Him* 
 
 1. Tbe Leviticallbigb TrieM, entered bodilieinto 
 tbe figurative Saniiuane: $ut CHRIST did en- 
 ter bodilie into t he true Santfuarie in Heaven it felfe. 
 
 3. 7be high frieft entered in behalf e of tbe peo- 
 ple 3 tyilb the names of tbe rtoduc Tribes Vpon bit 
 breatt and (holders: fBut CHRIST u entered »*, 
 in behalf e of+s all Bis fcnplc, to appeare for Vj; bea- 
 ring the particular memor.iall of Merit SaynitinHa 
 Memoue. 
 
 4. The high frieft entered in, to appeare for a 
 fhort tyme; and flayed not within the Santluarie : <But 
 CHRIST is entered in,to appeare noto all tbe tywe 
 from Hti dfcevtionj+nto tbu day\attdconJlantlieJlilU 
 why It it u called Now* 
 
 Verf t§'. Nor 
 
Hebh. Chap. IX. i$7 
 
 hrf. 25. Nor yet that Hce ftiould offer 
 Himfelfe often , as the high Pr it ft en- 
 tereth into the Holie Place 5 evene 
 yeare, with blood of others 
 
 tjEE pmvetb, that Bee bad offered a tetter Sam* 
 
 fee, than the Levticall; <Becaufe Bee behoved to 
 
 tffer an Offerings not to bee repeated, as the LeVttit*lk 
 
 and, fo, a more per fell Offering. The Companion 
 
 goetb in IDiflmilitudes* 
 
 1. The high friefl entered in, vitbtbt bloodtof 
 otbers : $ut CHRIST entered in , Kith Bk 
 ofvne Shod . 
 
 2« Tbe bigb Trie ft, made an Offering *f other 
 tbinges than bimfelfe : £irt CHRIST did of- 
 fer Bimfelfe . then, The Offering of 
 CHRIST, is the perfonall aflion of CHRIST H ink 
 felfe. None can, nor may, offer Him, but Him- 
 fe]f>. For, tbe frit ft r»pft Ue eyibtr letter than tbt 
 Sacrifice, or as good, at leajt, as tbe iaoifit lutnovz 
 can bee fo good as C h R J S T, let bee mre excellent, 
 Or better : Therefore, none can offer C H R 1 S T, bs& 
 Bimfelfe. 
 
 3 . J be bigb frieft offered bis Sacrifice of tenet i 
 £*t CHRIST offered net Bimfelfe ejtener than 
 once • THEN, To imagine an Offering of 
 CHRIST often, is both to giue'the Lie to this Text, 
 and to make CHRIST'S Offering, by repeating of 
 it, imperfeft, and lyke to the Levitall. tor, if hh% 
 effcringof Chtiftjtee ffjfiiitnt, ojunofferirg isfu- 
 
1 88 UEBR. CftA?. IX. 
 
 ptrflmu. A*A> if often offering he meifull, then 
 that once offering Wat not fnfficient ; jwJ, fa ** nop 
 petfeH; •KbicbwerebUfybemietofay. 2, Jf mic 
 roan prctende to offer CHRIST often , it is not 
 CHRIST that giveth him warrandfotodoe: for, 
 hcerc it is declared, That Hee hath no hand in offe- 
 ring Himfelfe often . 
 
 Verf. 26. For, then, muft Hcc often haue 
 fuffered, fince the foundation of the 
 worlde : But, now, once, in the ende 
 of the worlde, hath Hee appeared, to 
 put away finne , by the Sacrifice of 
 Himfelfe. 
 
 0£F pmvetbiTbatCbriJl can not lee often offc* 
 yd\ Becaufe,then, (fyetbbee) muft He 
 often haue fuffered • Then, 
 
 rj . No Offering of Chrift, without the Suffering of 
 Thrift : His Paffion and Death, is infeparable from 
 His Sacrifice. If Chrift were -often offered, Hee be- 
 hooved to bee often flayne , and put to death. But 
 that can not bee , that Hee fhould fuffer , and bee 
 flayne oftener ; therefore, Hee can not bee offered 
 Yp in a Sacrifice oftener. And, they who will take 
 vpon them, to offer Chrift agayne, and agayne, take 
 vpon them, to flay Him, and put Him to new fuffe- 
 ring agayne, and agayne. z . The offering of Chrift 
 in an vnbloodie facrifice , is a vayne imagination, 
 which the Apoftfe acknowledged not : For, if that 
 were poftiblc, then were the Apoftle's wordes hecre 
 falfe, and his reafoning ridiculous 5 which were blaf- 
 
 phemic to fay. T , 
 
 1 2. Hee 
 
Hs b r. Chaf, IX. 189 
 
 t. HeefdyetbMec behooved to haue faffered 
 often, (Ince the beginning of the worlde; S3*- 
 saufc, m often as nevfmnes were committed, and new 
 %emijiton was to bee bejtowed ; as often behooved bee 
 to bant fuffered) te expute tbeje jlmes, *nd to pur- 
 cbaje the new fymifiion , ftnee the beginning of the 
 Wrldc 1 $ut this is impofi&lc ; Therefore, bis Offe- 
 ring often, is imyoftble . Thin, 
 
 1. They who make itneedfull,to offer Chrift of- 
 ten, make it needfull, alfo, that Hee fhould haue ta- 
 ken on flefli fooner nor Hee did , and beene flay ne 
 fooner nor Hee was , and flayne as often as newe 
 Cnneswere to bee expiated, and forgiven, from the 
 beginning of the worlde. And, fo, by this vayne 
 Conceat', they doe ranverfe all the wifdome of God 
 about Chrift, and fet to Him an Order, and Courfe 
 of their owne ; making themfclues wyfer than God. 
 *. It is, by the Apoftle's efteemation,as vaync a Con- 
 ceat,and a* impuflible , to offer Chrift ofcener nor 
 once, no we, in the ende of the worlde , as to haue 
 offered Him before Hee came in the flelh, fince the 
 beginning of the worlde. 
 
 3. Bur, now, (fajretbhee) once,in the ende 
 of the worlde, hee hath appeared, to put away 
 Sinne,by theSrcrificeofhimfelfe. Then, 
 
 1. No Sacrificeof Chrift, doeth the Apoftle ac- 
 knowledge ■• butfuchas is joyned with His bodilie 
 appearance inthexyorlde for that ende. Once hath 
 Hee appeared- and once onelie hath Hee facrificed 
 Himfelfe, fayeth the Apoftle. z. The Apoftle vnder- 
 ftoode no Offering of Chrift, but onelieone; and 
 once to bee -offered , for cyme by-gone , or tyme t« 
 come , from the beginning of the world*, vnto the 
 
 ende 
 
i?o HEBR. CHAP. IX. 
 
 ende thereof, j. This one Offering, once offered, 
 was fufficienr, to expiate the finnes of the fayed, be- 
 fore it was offered : and, therefore, muft haue force 
 alfo , to expiate the finnes of the faved, without re- 
 petition nowe, after it is once offered. 4. Whofc 
 finnes Chnft doeth take aw.iy , for thofe Hee appea- 
 red y for thofe Hee made a Sacrifice of Himfelfc: 
 And, whofe finnes Hee doeth not pucawaye, for 
 thofe Hee appeared not, Heefacrificed not, 
 
 4. In calling the tyme of Cbrijl's Suffering>Thc 
 cade of the woridc, bee giwb^s to \>nderjland 9 
 That there can not bee fo much tyme betwixt Chrifts 
 Firil and Second Comming , as was betwixt the 
 \srorldes beginning, and his find comming : But a 
 great deale of lefie tyme, neede force : elfe, were 
 not that tyme the ende of the worlde . 
 
 I'erf 2 7. And, as it is appoy n&ed vnto 
 <ncn 3 once to die ^ but, after this, the 
 Iudgcmcnt. 
 
 Toother %cafon> to f>YOMe,Tbat Chriflncyiher 
 could, nor jhotsid % offer oftener nor once, from 
 the Common La'toe layde \>pon Man, of Once 
 «fytng. Which Law, Chiijl having once fatuficd 9 
 by dying* leben hee offered v/> bimjelfe , tb:ie u no tea* 
 fon y bee jhould offer bimjelfe agayne> and , /o, die 
 agajne . 
 
 t. h jsappoyncled (fajtb hee) for men once 
 to die. Then, 1 . It is come hy G O D' S 
 jaft appoynfttueat * that men ft*ould die* fince Hi* 
 
 1 LiVte 
 
HEBR. CHAP. IX. ipi 
 
 Lawe is broken by men. i. The Common Lawe of 
 Nature appoyn&eth but one Death, once to be diffe- 
 red. And, though GOD, by fingularitie of Mira- 
 cles, make fome Exceptions, yet the Common Lawe 
 ftandeth for a Rule ; beyonde which, no reafon 
 Chrift fhould bee tyed, fince His once dying is fuffi- 
 icient. 3. Everie man rauft take Death to him, and 
 prepare himfelfe to obey the Appoynctment. 
 
 2. Hcc fayeth, After Death, commeth 
 Illdgement. Then, I. Everie man's 
 
 particular ludgement Day , followeth his departure 
 out of this lyfe * and Generall ludgement , abydeth 
 all, at length 2. The tyme of Grace and Mercie get- 
 ting, is onelie in this lyfe: nothing but Iufhce rc- 
 mayneth ; cyther to abfolue the Keconciled , or to 
 condemnethe vnreconciled finner. Mens Devyfes, 
 for the Reliefe of the Dead , are but Delufions of 
 the Living . 
 
 Verf. 280 So CHRIST was once offe- 
 red, to beare the finnes of manie: and 
 vnto them that looke for Him, fhall 
 Hceappeare the fecond tyme, without 
 finne, vnto Salvation. 
 
 HE E applyetb the Common Laice, of dying 
 once, to C H%1 ST , faying , Chrift 
 
 was once offered , to beare the 
 finnes of manie. Then, 1. It is as 
 
 rnreafonable. that Chrift fliould offer Himfelfe of- 
 tener nor once, as it Is to exad of Him, the laying 
 
 downe 
 
I$* Hebk. Chap. IX. 
 
 dowoe of His lyfe oftener nor once : for, that is to 
 cxadi more nor the feveritie of GOD'S Iuftice re- 
 quy reth of Him , 2. Chriit's Death was not for anie 
 finae in Him ; but for our finnes. 3. Hee tooke not 
 away the finncs of everie man in particular , (for, 
 manie die in their finnes,and bearc their owne judge- 
 ment ) but the finnes of manie : the finnes of His 
 owne cle& People. Matth, U li. Hee (hall faue 
 his People from then* finnes. 
 
 2. Hee fayetb % tbat vnto them that looke for 
 him f hee (hall appeare the fecondtyme. 
 
 THEN, u After that once Offering of Chrift, 
 and afcending to Heaven , Hee is not to bee corpo- 
 rate prefent on earth agayne, till the Day of Iudge- 
 ipent. The ApoiUe acknowledged! corporall pre- 
 sence no oftener. t . To looke for Chrifl's corporall 
 prefence vpon earth then, and not till then, is the 
 propertie of true Believers. 3. Corporall prefence, 
 is joyned with Appearance : the one is put heerc 
 for the other . 
 
 X. Hee^'dl apptare the fecondtytnc i 'toitbdut fmne t 
 THEN, In his firil commingle was not without 
 our finne yet lying vpon him, by imputation ; as his 
 bafenefTe and mifcrie declared .Hut the glorious man- 
 ner of his fecond comming, fhall make evident,That 
 hee is without finnej that is, Fullie exonored, by that 
 one Offering, of the debt thereof, which hee tooke 
 vpon Him . 
 
 4. In (lead $f faying, that thofe who looke for 
 him, llnll bee without flnnc , beefaystb, that 
 Chrift fhall appeare without finnc ; To 
 TiACH V s j i . That the defraying the Debt of 
 
 th$ 
 
KEBR. CHAP. IX. r*j 
 
 the finnes, of fuch for whome CHRIST hath vnder- 
 taken , lycth vpon CH RIST, and not vpon the Be- 
 lievers, for whome Hee vndertooke. 2. And, that if 
 His once facrificingHimfelfe for them, did not ex- 
 piate their finnes iufficientlie , then Sinne fliouldc 
 cleaue vnto CHRIST , vntill His lecond comming. 
 3 . That CHRIST'S freedome from Sinne, 
 /hall evidence our freedome from Sinne, for whome 
 i|ee became Suretie. 
 
 j* Hee -frill appcare vnlo them nbo lookg for Him 
 Vwfo Salvation, The n p 
 
 1 . The full accomplishment of the falvation of the 
 Believers, fliall not beevntill CHRIST'S fecond 
 comming : Though their foules bee blefled before, 
 yet the full bleflfednefle of fouleand bodie, is defer- 
 red till then. 2. As CHRIST'S Glorie {hall tefti- 
 fie then, that His once offering fredHim of the 
 Suretiefhip for our finnes : So our Salvation (hall te- 
 llifie, that His offering was fufficientto exonervs. 
 3. They that loue not His comming , can not looke 
 for Salvation . 
 
 S3 
 
 Theftmime of Chap. X. 
 
 THIS Once Offering of C H RIST, 
 putteth the mayne difference betwixt this 
 Sacrifice , and thofe Offeringes of the 
 Lawej which, becaufe they were repea- 
 ted, could never perfe<2 the worfhipper, 
 Verf, 1. For, if they could haue perfe&ed^ the wor- 
 
 H * fiiipper, 
 
194 Hbbr. Chap* X. 
 
 fliippcr , they fhould haue ceafed to bee repeated 
 Verf# i. Nowe # ceafe they did not , but were re- 
 peated, Verf. 3. Becaufe they could not take awaye 
 finne, Verf, 4« Wherefore , as the Scripture doeth 
 svitneflfe, (Psal.xI.) Sacrifices of the Lawewere 
 to bee abolifhed, and Chrilt His Sacrifice to come m 
 their rowme, Verf. 5 . *. 7. 8. 9. By which Sacrifice, 
 once offered , wee are for ever faoctifled, Verf. io # 
 And , as their facrifice was imperfed , fo was their 
 pnefthoode alfo , ever repeating the fame facrificcs, 
 which could noc ( becaufe they were repeated) abo- 
 liflifinne, Verf, 11. But Chrilt hath ended His facri- 
 ficing, in His once offering; and entered to His Glo- 
 rie, to fubdue His Enemies, Verf. n. i$. Having 
 by that once offering ., done all to His Followers that 
 was needfuli to perfe& them , Verf. 14. As the 
 word of the Newc Covenant , Ierem. xxxi, prdfc- 
 vcth, verf.i j. 1^.17.18. Having fpoke,then,ofChrifts 
 Divine Exceilencie , and of the Priyiledges which 
 the Fay th full haue in Him, I exhort you, to make 
 \fe of it : in fpeciall , feeing \y ec haue, by Chi if} s 
 Bloode,accefle vnto Heaven, Verf. ly. By fo per- 
 fect a Way, as is Guilt's Fellowfliip, of our nature/ 
 Veif* 20. And fo great Moyen, by Chriil, before vs 
 there, Verf. n . Let vs ilrengthen our Fayth, for the 
 better gryping of our 1 unification , and Sandiifica- 
 tion, through Him, Vcrfi 22. And, let vs avowe our 
 Religion conftentlie, Verf. 23 . And helpt forwards 
 one another, Verf. 24. Neglc&ing no Meanes, pub- 
 licke,fior private, for that ende, as fome Apoitates 
 haue done, Verf. ij. For, it wee make wiltull Apo- 
 fiafic from His knowne Trueth, noMercie to bee 
 looked for 9 Verf. 16. But certayne Damnation of 
 vs, as of His Enemies, Verf. 17. For, it the Dcfpy- 
 fcrs of the Lawe were damned to death , without 
 
 roercie, 
 
HEBR. CHAP. X: 19% 
 
 mercie, Verf. 18. What Iudgement abydeth thofe, 
 who fo abufe I E S V S , His Grace, and Spirit, as 
 wilfull Apoftatcs doe > Verf. i?. For , GOD'S 
 Threatening in the Lawe, is not in vayne, Verf 30. 
 And, it is a fearfull thing to fall, asa Foe, in GOD'S 
 Hand, Verf. 31. But, rather, prepare you for fuch 
 Sufferinges , as you began to feele at your Conver- 
 sion, Verf. i*. Partlie in your owne perfons , and 
 partlie by your fellowfBip with Sufferers/ver£3$., 
 Which you did joyfullie beare , in hope of a Re- 
 warde, Verf. 34. Therefore , retayne your Confi- 
 dence, Verf. 3S- And bee patient, Verf. 3$, GOD 
 will come , and helpe, fliortiie, Verf 37. And, till 
 Hcc come, you muft liue by Fayth, and not by Senfe: 
 But, if you willnot, you (hall bee rejedied, Verf.38. 
 But 1 and you are not of that forte that {hall make 
 Apoftafiejbutof the number of true Believers; who 
 ihall perfevere, and beefavcd, Verf. 3^ 
 
 The doBrine of Chap. X. 
 
 THAT hee may yet farther fliow the impoffi- 
 bilitie of offering Chrift oftener , hec giveth 
 the often repetition of Lcviticall facrifices, 
 yeare by yeare, for a reafon of their imperfection, 
 and inhabilitie to perfect the worfliipper : and there- 
 fore, of neceffitie, Chrilt's facrifice could not bee re- 
 peated , except wee fhould make it imperfeft, lyke 
 the Leviticall, and vnable to perfect the worihippcr, 
 as the Legall facrifice was , 
 
 The force of his reafoning, is this : The mofte fo* 
 
 lemne facrifice offered by the high Pried himfclfc, 
 
 Levit.xvj. and leaftfubjeft :o repetition of all the 
 
 facrificcs, being offered not fo often as each raoneth, 
 
 N & or each 
 
t$6 Hebr. Ghap. X, 
 
 or each weeke, or each day , as fome facrifices were; 
 but once a-yeare onelie ; yer , becaufe they were re- 
 peated, yeare by yeare, they were declared, by this 
 hieanes, vnable ever to make rhe commers therevn- 
 to, perfeft. Therefore, Chrift's facrifice could not 
 bee often offered; left, for that fame reafon, it fhould 
 bee found imperfedt alfo. And, this is his drift in 
 Verf. i. 
 
 Hee proovethhis reafonto bee good, thus : If 
 they could haue perfected the commer, then they 
 fhould not haue beene repeated , but ceafed from 
 beeing offered , becaufe they fhould haue delivered 
 the worfhipper,perfedtlie, frornfinne : and, having 
 done that, the repitition was to no purpofe, Verf. z. 
 But they did not free the worfhipper from finne : for, 
 ftill after offering, hee profeffed himfelfe guiltie, (for 
 anie thing thefe facrifices could doe) by offering of a 
 flewe Offering, Verf. 3. And no wonder ; becaufe 
 fuch facrifices were not worthie to expiate finnc-and, 
 fo, vnable to take away finnc ; and, fo, alfo , vnable 
 to quyet the Copfcience. 
 
 VERS. I. 
 
 FOr 5 the Lawe having a fhadowe of 
 good thinges to come, and not the 
 vcrie image of the thinges , can ne- 
 ver , with thofe facrifices which they 
 offered yeare by yeare continuallie, 
 make the commers there vnto 5 per- 
 fect. 
 
 TH S Olde Covenant , is called the Law, he- 
 ftufc it Was dnvne YJ> in 4 Lentil form, vpon 
 
 midit 
 

 Hebr. Chap. X. 1^7 
 
 conditions of obedience to the Lave: and Grace and 
 Ljfe in IESVS CHRIST to come, Tvere fet be- 
 fore them in Shadowes ; not in a clem manner % as 
 in the Gofyell* 
 
 then , i. IntheOlde Covenant , the Lawe 
 was exprefstie vrgcd, and Grace in the Mess i as co- 
 vered . and hid, vnderVayles. a.Chrift, andhi* 
 Grace, and the good thinges which come by him, 
 Were not fo hid , but they might haue beene feene, 
 albeit but darklie, beeing, as by their fliadowes, re- 
 prefented. 3 . The revealing of Chrift, and his Be 
 nefites, vhder the Gofpell, and vnder the Lawe, dif- 
 fer as farre in meafure of light , as the fhadowe of a 
 thing, and the lyuelie image thereof, drawne with all 
 the lineamentcs. For, they fawe Chrift, and Righ- 
 teoufneffe, and actcrnall Lyfe through him, as thofe 
 which are in the houfe fee the lhadowe of a man 
 comming, before hee enter within the doores : but, 
 wee, with open face, behold e in the Gofpell, as in a 
 Mirrour , (Thrift's Glorie fhyning; Chrift, in the prea* 
 ching of his word , ciucified before our Eyes, as it 
 were, and bringing w:th him Lyfe , and lmrnortali- 
 tie, to light. 
 
 2. flee, mafytb the repeating of the Sacrifices, 4 
 reafon cf their inbabilitieto ferfett the commers there* 
 vntoi That «, feifeltlie to [at it fie for tbofe,vb* 
 came to the Sacrifice, and to janliife % ani faneth?m $ 
 in \sbofe name it Teas offered* 
 
 Then, i. A faenfice that perfe&lie fatisfieth 
 God's jujftice for finne, can not bee repeated: and, 2 
 facrifice which hath neede to bee repeated, hath noC 
 perfecllie fatisfied God's jultiee for thefinner , nor 
 pcrfe&ed the firmer , for tfhome it is offered , by 
 N 1 doing 
 
198 Hebr. Chap. X # 
 
 doing all that Iuftice requyred, to purchafc juftific^ 
 eion, fan£ification, and falvation.tohim. i. Who- 
 fo-ever will haue Chrift offered vp in a facrifice ofte- 
 ner nor once , whether by Himfelfe, or by another, 
 denyeth the perfection of that facrifice on the Crofles 
 ttenyethjthat by that one facrifice purchafe is made of 
 all that is required to perfect finners^which is fearfull 
 blafphemie ♦ 
 
 Virf.i. For then would they not haue 
 ceafed to bee offered^ becaufe that the 
 worfhippers once purged, fhould haue 
 had no more conscience of finne. 
 
 BT *toay of quejtion, bet 4u\^tb\ Would not 
 thofe Sacrifices haue ceaied to bee offered* 
 if they could haue made the comraers therevn- 
 ro, perfeft i Then, 
 
 The Apoftle efteemeth this Reafon fo cleare, that 
 anie man , of found judgement , becing asked the 
 queftion, muft, of neceffitie, graunc it. For, Natures 
 light doeth teach thus much , That if a facrifice doe 
 all that is to bee done for the finner,it ftandeth there, 
 becaufe there is no more to doe. If it pay the full 
 pryce of the finners expiation, at once offering, what 
 necde can there bee to offer it over agayne t And, 
 therefore, if Chrift's one facrifice , once offered, 
 perfeft the commers therevnto , rauft it not ceafe to 
 bee offered anie more, by this reafoning of the Apo- 
 ftle ? For, if Hcehaue made a perfeft purchafe of 
 what-fo-ever is requyrcd to perfeft vs, by once of- 
 fering, Wifdome and Iuftice will not fufter the pryce 
 *f the purchafe to bee offered agayne. And if Hee 
 
 oiuft 
 
Hua. Cha». X. 199 
 
 muft bee offered agayne, Hee hath not perfected the 
 purchafe for vs, by anie Offering going before. 
 
 2. The Apefilc bis <l{eafen 3 wbj a Sacrifice which 
 perfetietb the wor flipper 9 mujl ceafe to bet offend, is; 
 Seeaufe, that the worflipper 9 once purged, fhould hauu 
 no more confeienee of finhes. $y which bee meanetb 
 not , that the purged wor flipper may doe , beereafter $ 
 what bee liflelb, and m akf no confeienee to finnex not 
 jeti that after bee is purged, and falleth into a newt 
 finne , bee fhould not tak* with bit guiltinejfi, and u* 
 pent, and run agayne to the tenefite of that Sacrifice I 
 <But this bee meanetb, Thai the purging of hit Cut-' 
 feitnee, by vertue of a perfeft Sacrifice, is fucb,tbat 
 bee is f red from the jujt Challenge % and condemnatory* 
 Sentence of the Confeienee, for that finne wberrfrom 
 bee is purged. 
 
 Question. How is it, then, will you faye $ 
 that manic of GOD'S Children arc often 
 rymes troubled with the goiltine/Te of their 
 Confeienee, for thofe fame finnes, which they 
 hauc repented, and fought pardon for t through 
 ChrifVs Sacrifice, and found Remiflion inci« 
 mated, and Peace grauntcd ? 
 
 I A ns w i k h. Hot for anie imperfeSion of the 
 Sacrifice , or of their ^fmif ion \ but for tbeweakjieffo 
 of their gryping of the ever- flowing Vertue of that once 
 offered Sacrifice^ the %emifiion granted tbtutbreugb. 
 
 then, i. Hee that is purged by Vertue of the 
 
 facrifice of Chrift , hath God's Warrand, to haue a 
 
 quyct and peaceable Confeienee. i. And if he haue 
 
 N 4 achall 
 
200 He br. Chap. X. 
 
 a Challenge , after hee is fled to this facrifice , hee 
 may, by God's approbation , floppe the fame , by 
 oppofing the Vertue of that perfeft facrifice, to the 
 Challenge . 
 
 3« Tbe cmwers vnto tbeSacrifce^tobaue bene- 
 fitetbete-bjiVcxf* i. ate beere called Worfhippcrs, 
 verf. z. T H e n , The L O R D reckoncth 
 
 it a parte of Divine fervice, and Worfliip done vnto 
 him, to come, and feekethe BenefiteoF that facri- 
 fice, where-by Hee is pacified, and wee ranfomcd. 
 
 4. To ma\e tbe tvorfbippet perfetf,\ett J. hex. 
 pounded y by purging t tern, and delivering tbem from 
 the conjsience of Sinne , vcrf v 2. 
 
 Then, That facrifice which purgeth the Con- 
 fcience from finne, doeth alfo perfefl: the Man : Ney- 
 therneedeth heeanie thing vnto falvation , which 
 fuch a facrifice doeth not purchafe. And, fuch is that 
 once offered Sacrifice of C H R I S T. 
 
 Verf. 3 . But 5 in thofc facrifices, there is a 
 rememberance agayne made of finnes 
 cvcrie yeare. 
 
 HE E prooy>eib , That the UVtiicalt Sacrifices 
 tooksMta-ftaytbe Confcieme of Sinne ; becaufe 
 tbere tim a yearlie commemoration made of tbe fame 
 fanes', not onelie of that yearc, but aljo of former : yea, 
 beftde tbe commemoration exprefilie done by tbe SPrieff, 
 e ven iutbefe repeated Sacrifices^ fayetb bee } tbere ^cm % 
 ** tfft&t a re all (filing v^ tgajm of tfofcfwnes , for 
 
 which 
 
Hebr. Chap* X; 201 
 
 which Sacrifice bad beene offend before : becaufe the 
 tferivg of Sacrifice ofntwe, did playnlie mporte, That 
 by no proceeding Sacrifice, WM the %anjome of the 
 Sinner payed. And, fo, in effttt* the Sacrificers dii 
 profejfe y That for ante thing which the former Sacri- 
 fice could mcrite, their fmnes remaynedtnexpiated. 
 
 Qvest. 'But you -will <uk* * Were not Belie 
 vers,vnder theLaw,purgcd from their fmnes* 
 and made cleanc, and whyte as Snow ? Ps al. 
 lj.7* I AnswepvE. I'eSyindeedeibutnotbyltertuc 
 oftbofe Typicall Sacrifices] but by Vertue of the Sacru 
 ficefignified by them: Towit 9 Tbe Sacrifice of the 
 truehambeof GOiZ), which takftb away tbefmneief 
 the Worlde. And , therefore , when Attornment, Ani 
 expiation of fume % u attributed to the LftiticallSacri* 
 ficcs 1 m L £ v 1 t« xvij. veri.xj* Tbefowieof 
 fpeach is S acran>eutall t the propertie of the thing figni- 
 ficd beeing afcrybed to tbefigne> as Was marfydbefore. 
 
 Qvest. Bur doc not weChriftiansmakea 
 commemoration of our finnes, yeare by yearef 
 yea, dayliejtemembering even the finnes of our 
 youth, and deprecating the wrath which they 
 deferue.* I Answere. It is true, Wee due; 
 but not byway ofojfering a Sacrifice, as they: for, «/ 
 tbemittifaydebeere, In thofc facrifices, there 
 
 is a remembcrance of finne, 
 
 Qvest, What is the difference betwixt 
 coram cm otitioft of finnc , without renewed 
 Sacrifice, and commemoration of finne, with 
 Renewed Sacrifice/ betwixt the lewes comme- 
 
202 HEBR. CHAP. X. 
 
 moration of finncs, ycareby yearc, fpoken of 
 in this place, and the commemoration which 
 true Chriftians doe make? 
 
 I Answers. The lew in bis foUmnc Comme- 
 moration offinne^ by renewed Sacrifice, did reallie pro. 
 fijfe two thinges : One, That no Sacrifice, for merits 
 offered, Was Efficient to expiate bisfinne, or cleanfe his 
 Confcience. jtnotber, That bee badnot fafficientlie 
 gryped,by Faytb,tbat ftgnified Sacrifice, which was 
 to come ; but had neede, through the Spetlacles , and 
 Transparent of thefe Ty pic all Sacrifices enjoynedfot 
 hit help?, to take a neWeVtew of that true Sacrifice 
 which Was to come; ofbotbwbicb, the repeated Sacri- 
 fice did beare Witnejfe. §tst $ wee, by Commemoration 
 of ew [tunes, and not facrif icing, profejfe , That by 
 Cbriffs Sacrifice, abeadiepajl, GOD'S lufticeufi 
 Well faX'ufied, as there is no neede of newe Sacrifice, 
 nor efter offering of that one : and, therefore, that wee 
 defire no other %anfome, but Cbriji's, which is payed 
 alreadie on the Croffe $ but onelie crauc^to banc, by 
 Faytby a better grip of thrift, who bath payed the 
 %anfome for >j; that Wee may finde the Vertueof 
 bis %anfome yet more and more in our fehes* 
 
 Qvest, But, what if with the Commemo- 
 ration of finncs, yeare by ycarc > and dayeby 
 daye , wee fliould pretende to joyne a Sacri- 
 fice, that newe expiation might bee made, by 
 offering of Chrift over agayne > as is preten- 
 ded to bee done now-a-dayes i 
 
 1 Answ*kb* $yfo doing, wee fhotddta\$ away 
 
 the 
 
HEBR. GAAP. X. 20$ 
 
 the Difference f vbicb the Apofile bene puttetbbe* 
 tvixt the Lewticall Sacrifices , and Cbrips 3 and, 
 ma\e Cbrift's no bcttn than theirs : Wee fhould 4V<W f 
 That Chrifi's Sacrifice on the Crojfe, done by bimfelfe, 
 vas not a full %anfome for our fimes; but, That 
 a mans feting vcre able to doe that vbicb Cbrift's 
 Sacrifice on the Croffe bad not done, Fsnaliie , vitb 
 the I c w , V> ee fhould *vm , That the True % and Satif- 
 faHorie Sacrifice, iwenot as yet come ; nothing here- 
 tofore beting done, vbicb wre able to pacific G D f 
 or purge the mrjhippers from the Confcitnte of 
 Sinne. For, if a man tbinkgitbat the prytcof expU- 
 tion of finnebee alreadie payed, beedoetbbut mocks 
 G © ' S lujlice, and difgrace the 9ryce payed, if 
 bee prefume to pay the fryce oyer agayne. 
 
 Verf 4. For.it is not poflible, that the 
 blood of Bulls, and of Goates > fhould 
 take away finnes* 
 
 TT52? gipetha fyafon,-toby thtfe Sacrifices ton* 
 *• not pacific the Conjcience ; even becaufe it it 
 not pofliblc , that they fhould ta\e anoay fmne. 
 
 Then, 1 . The Confcience can never be purged, 
 except it fee finne taken away, by a perfect Sacrifice, 
 and a Ranfomc fo worthie, as Iuftice may bee fatif- 
 fied. ». It is impoffible. that Attonement was pru- 
 perlie made by the Leviticall facrifice , but onelie fi- 
 guratiuelie; becaufe heere it isfayde f It T$a$ in»- 
 pjiibit tbtj could tafywayfinnes* 3. Siane is not 
 
 wyped 
 
304 HE BR. CHAP. X. 
 
 wyped away by anic vnworthic meane : for, tmtit 
 becing the breach of the Lawe of Nature, and of the 
 written Lawe, GOD'S Majeitiefo glorious, His 
 Iuftice fo exaft , His Trueth, in threatning death to 
 the offender, fo conftant , noleffe worthie Sacrifice 
 can expiate finne , than that which is of valour to 
 aunfwere all thefe, 
 
 Ferf.5. Wherefore, when heecommcth 
 into the worlde, hee faye'th , Sacrifice 
 and offering thou wouldeft not • but 
 abodie haft thou prepared mec. 
 
 Verf.6. In burnt Offcringes, and Sacri- 
 fices for finne , thou haft had no plea- 
 fure. 
 
 OHH prowetb, by teftimonic of the xl. Psale, 
 verf.6. j.&c*thattbe[e Sacrifices did nrter % by 
 themfelues, pacific GOD : an&>tbertfore,1cere notto 
 endure longer than Cbnft fbould come % to fulfill Tvbat 
 they didftgnifie ; and, fo abolijh them. 
 
 Then, Neede-force , the Olde Church was 
 not altogether ignorant of the imperfeftionof their 
 Legall fervice , for remooving of their finnes ; and, 
 that the true expiation of their finnes fignified by 
 fhefe facrifices, was to bee fought in the Mess i as. 
 
 2. CHRIST is brought in by the Prophet, 
 comming into thevvorlde: That is , Taking en 
 aur nature, and manife fling bimfelfe in the fiefb : be 
 iaufe $ by the Wort, bit is ftt before the Cburcb oftba% 
 
 tjme, 
 
HEBR. CHAP, X, 205 
 
 tyme,4$ incarnate; wnooVtngtht LrtiticallSacrifi* 
 ccs, and offering himfefe in their place. 
 ' Then, The Word of G O D bnngeth all Di- 
 vine Truethto a prefent beeing vnto Fayth : and, 
 10, by prophefie, made Chrift, incarnate, prefene yn- 
 to the Fayth of the Fathers, vnder the Law* 
 
 3. CH RI ST' S hordes Vnto the Father t 
 4Ye y Sacrifice and oblation thou wouldcft 
 not- but a bodie haft thou prepared mee. 
 
 Which U, in fubjlance t the fame-frith, Mync eare 
 haft thou opened, or bored vnto mec , in tit 
 Hebrew, Psalme xl. 6. ?or> if the Father open the 
 Eare of his Sonnc> by making him a Toyfe Servant, for 
 tbctoorke of Ademption : if bee bore his Eare , by 
 mailing him a Trilling and obedient Servant', then mult 
 heealjo prepare a fccdie Vnto him, and bring bins into 
 the wrWf, by incarnation , that bee may accomplish 
 that Service a became* 
 
 Then, i # CHRIST'S Bodie is of G OD'S 
 preparation, and fitting; raadeof GOD, fo holie, 
 and harmleife, fo free of finne, as it fhould bee fitte 
 tobe,e joyned with the Godhead of the Sonne, and 
 fitte to bee an expiatorie Sacrifice for finne. 2. The 
 Sacrifice of Chutl's Bodie, and the obedience done 
 to G O D in it by him, is the Accomplifhment and 
 Subfrance of thefe Sacrifices. 3. G O D was never 
 pleafed , nor pacified by thefe Sacrifices, in them- 
 felues ; but by ChrilVs Sacrifice, fignified by them. 
 4. G O D prepared a Satisfaction to Himfdfc . for 
 vs, when wee could not. 
 
ap$ HEBR. CHAP- X. 
 
 rcrf.7. Then fayde I, Loe f I come, (if? 
 the Volume of Thy Booke it is writ- 
 ten of Mee) to doe Thy will, O God- 
 
 THen, fayde CHRIST, Loe, I comedo 
 doe Thy will , O GOD: That is, 
 When the Legall Sacrifices are found and dularcdvn- 
 able to pacific GOD ? CHRIST Then findeth tithe 
 fitte tyxne to come into the ^orlde \ and, to doe that; 
 •tohicb the Sacrifices didfore*fignifie> but could not ef- 
 feQuate. Then, 1. CHRIST did 
 
 notchinke it the due tyme for hiarfelfe to come into 
 the wodde , till it ftould bee found , that without 
 him , neyther GOD could bee fatisfied, nor Man 
 faved, by anie other meane , but by His obedience, 
 a # CHRIST aflumed our nature, and offered Hira- 
 felfc in our rowme, to the Father, willinglie 5 readie 
 to performe what the Father's Will could exa<3 of 
 vs : yea, earneftlie defired hee to difcharge that fer- 
 vice for vs. Blessed Bse His Name , for that 
 WiUingnefle, even for evermore, 3. Speaking as in 
 our nature, nowe incarnate , hec calleth the Father, 
 his GOD. So Chritt, as Man, hath our GOD, 
 for his G O D. 
 
 z. One of the %eafons of His Offer-making , is 9 
 la the Volume of Thy Booke it is writ- 
 ten of Mee : That is> So is it decreed , and fort. 
 pophtfadt in the Scripture of Mee, That I fhould fa* 
 tiifit t hee, Father, and doe Thy Will, for Man. 
 
 THEN , t. CHRIST hath a great refpedi to 
 &e Scripture,* to haue all thinges fulfilled which are 
 
 there 
 
He BR* Chap* X, 207 
 
 there fpoken: though it (hould coil him his lyfe, hee 
 >vill haue ic done, x, Hee dcfireth, that before wee 
 looke vpon his manner of redeeming vs, wee fliould 
 looke to the prophefies which went before of him in 
 the Scripture. 3. The fumme of GOD'S Decree, 
 and of his Scripture, which revcaleth his Decree, is, 
 That GOD will faue Man, by Chrift: or. That the 
 Sonne (hall bee incarnate, and doe the Father's will, 
 for redemption of Man : That the Scede of the 
 Woman , (hall treade downe the head of the Ser- 
 pent , is amonglt the firit Oracles of GOD'S 
 Good-Will to Man . 
 
 VerfS. Aboue, when hee fayde, Sacri- 
 fice , and Offering , and Barnt-offc- 
 ringes, and Offering for Sinne, Thou 
 wouldeft not- neyther hadft Thou 
 pleafure there-in,which are offered by 
 the Law : 
 
 ferf?. Then fayde Hee, Loe t I come, 
 to doe Thy Will ( O GOD. ) Hee 
 taketh away the firft, that Hee may 
 eftablifhthefecond. 
 
 N0v % the Apofile gatberetb from tbevords of the 
 Psalme fit do-tone verf. j. 6 % tbatthcLevi« 
 ticall Sacrifices are abolifred, and taken aVdj, becaufi 
 they could not f Ata\ e GO©: and,from the -Hordes of 
 the Psalme fit dome vetf. 7. declaretb , That 
 C HEIST'S Sacrifice is tb&i onelievbicb flea- 
 
 M 
 
J^ot HBbr. Ch^p. X. 
 
 ^fetb G © , now come in the rowme of the LevitictlL 
 THEN , i. Cleare Confequences drawne from 
 the Scripture , are found Dodtrine. z. Collation of 
 places, doeth yeelde both ground of good Confe- 
 rences, and ground of clearne/ie. 5. The aboli- 
 fhing of Leviticall facrifices , is neceflarie, that 
 CHRIST'S Sacrifice may haue the full place, 
 and row me , for pleafing of G O D , and laving 
 ■of vs . 
 
 fcrf. 10. By the which Will, wee are 
 fan&ified, through the Offering of the 
 Bodie of IESUS CHRIST, once 
 for all . 
 
 TB E /pottle Jhowetb what this V/t\l W<u, *nd 
 bow it is accepted by the Father. The Willis f 
 That C H Kl vi T jhfM offer v/> fits e me %odie, in 
 sSdcrifice . once, for ail . If bat once, Then, 
 k It isnotthe Father's Will that CHRIST'S Bodie 
 flioufdbee offered oftencr than once. 2. If but once 
 for- All; Then, Theft All, for whome hce offered, 
 were condefcend-ed vpon, betwixt the Father, and 
 the Mediatour. GOO knewe thofe whome hee 
 gaue to the Sonne, to bee ranfomed : and CHRIST 
 feiewe thofe whome hee bought. 3. If but Once 
 for thofe All; Then, That Once made 2 perfect 
 purchafe for all thofe: The Father craved no more 
 for their Ranfome . Another offering for them, is 
 sacedleffe : For , if it had Beenc needfull to offer 
 agavne,once ofi-eririg had not fatisfied GOD'S 
 Will, for their Ranfome. 
 
 2. F&r 
 
HEBR. CHAP. X. ie# 
 
 . i. For the Pathet's Acceputhn, and ftuite of it 3 
 teefayetb % By this Will; to *i*, beeingobejei 
 wee are fandified : That is, I and you, and the 
 rest of our f octette * E left, are [eparated from the peril 
 ]hing *oilde, and cenfecrdted, *s devoted foules f >»«# 
 GOD'S v/ir, as bolie Vejf els of Honour, reconciled m 
 duetyme 9 regeuerate,and by degree s y at lengtbjhrougb* 
 lie made free of finne , C? endowed *itb G O 1/ 8 
 Image, in bolineffe* 
 
 r#£N, i. Thofe oneliewhoare of theApo* 
 file's focietie, fee aparfe for G O D'S vfe f by E lew 
 Aion, before tymej and Regeneration, in tyme ; thofe 
 fan&ified Ones, are thofe Ait, for whom CHRIST 
 offered Himfelfe. i. All thofe, for whom CHRIST 
 did offer Himfelfe, are falsified in GOD'S De- 
 cree; and, in due tyme, by vertue of C H R I S T'S 
 Offering. 3. Thofe who are never fan&ified, ifo 
 Bodieof CHRIST was never offered for them. 
 
 Verf. 11. And everie Prieft ftandeth day- 
 lie, miniftering, and offering, oftenJ 
 tyrncs, the fame Sacrifices, which can 
 never take away finnes. 
 
 yerf 12. But this Man 5 after Mee had 
 offered one Sacrifice , for finnes, for 
 ever, fate downc, on the Right Hand 
 of G O D. 
 
 THAT let mty tnde the Comfxtrifon of A arons 
 fUttibtodt, 4t>d CHRIST'S, btt httfttb 
 O io*eth 
 
lie HEBR. CHAP. X. 
 
 together 4 number of the im^erfeHions of the LeVtticdi 
 9tiettboode f to fbov the B^eafons, *tohy it mutt bee abo- 
 lifted, vcrf. n. And,in th$ vcrfes folloVmg,Vnt§ 
 the 15. beelayethopentheferfeHionof CHRISTS 
 frietthoode , vhicb is to endure for evrr. Let the 
 wordes of the Text hee obfmed. 
 
 1. In the Le+iticnllfrietthoode, there it aplurali- 
 tie of friettes, [ cvcrie Pricft ] importing mam. 
 But in CHRIST'S friettboode,not a <Prictt, but 
 Uimfelfe alone. This M an , vcrf, 1 z. is oppofed 
 to their Eve me Priest, vcrf. 11. 
 
 THEN , To make moe Pfiefte vndcr Chrift's 
 Prieflhoode , by fpeciall office tooftervpChrift r is 
 to make the Prieflhoode of Chrift imperfeft , lyke 
 that of Levi. 
 
 t. In the Leviticall Ptieftbood, enrie frieft ftan- 
 deth, m a fcmunt, mooueable in his office. <Bttt Chrift 
 fate downc, vcrf. 1 1. ejlablifhed v'tib Dignitie in 
 his $rieflboode> as M after, and Lord. 
 
 3# In the Lewicall fricflboode, cvcrie Prieft 
 fhndeth,daylie offering, often tymes Sut Cbrijt $ 
 vcrf. 1 z. offeredbut one Sacrifice, for cvcr# 
 
 THEN, Chrift's Sacrifice never was offered, 
 nor fhall bee for ever offered, but once j fay the con- 
 trarie who will . 
 
 4. In the LeWicall Prieflhoode, they offered the 
 fame Sacrifices oftentytnes : That is. Multitudes 
 offacrifices, of the fame kinde* <But Chrift offered one 
 facrifice, for ever , verf* 12* Thatis t A facrifke, 
 ene in number, and one in offering ; oneindiwduallOf- } 
 ferine one tyme m\it 9 offered Hee. 
 
 Thbm, 
 
Hzbk. Chap. X. -ill 
 
 TiM E .v , No forte of pluralitie doeth Chrift't 
 Sacrifice admit ; feeing it is one onelie , and onelia 
 once offered. The Apoftle leavethno rowme for 
 an vnbloodie facrifice, befide the bloodie: nor an- 
 other offerer , but Himfelfe onelie : nor another 
 tyme, but that Once, on the Crolfe, 
 
 /. In the LeWtiall frieftboode, imoie Pricftcs t 
 raanie facrifices, oftentymes offered, could nc* 
 ver tabs way fwnu But CHRIST, ewfrieft $ 
 offered on* Offering; to ttfc, bis owne <Bodi*i once, 
 and not often* : *nd this fujficetb for fitme , for 
 ever, verf. 1 1. 14. 
 
 then, That Sacrifice which taketh awaye 
 finnes, muft doe it at once, and forever : and that 
 facrifice which doeth not rake away finnes at once, 
 and at one offering , ffiall never bee able to take 
 away finnes by repetition, howe often foeyer it bee 
 offered . 
 
 6. From the Jpoftles Jrtifice, Wee Learne* 
 1. To gather together in our mynde, in a heape, the 
 cvills and imperfe&ions of everie thing which is Jyke 
 to drawe , or divert vs from Chrift : and , on the 
 other hande , the Properties and Excellencies of 
 Chrift, that wee may bee tyed faft vnto Him . 1. In 
 fpeciall, when anie Meane , or Inftrument appoyn- 
 fted of GOD, to bring vsto CHRIST, is lyketp 
 come in more cfteemation than becommeth; wee are 
 taught to rid Marches betwixt the fame, and Chrift: 
 that the Meane may hauethe Meanes rowme , and 
 CHRIST mayhaue GOD'S rowme. 
 
 ftrf. 13. From hence-foorth expeding,' 
 till His Enemies bee made His Foote- 
 ftoole. O 2 whrt 
 
in Hebr. Chap. X. 
 
 T)X7H4T is Cbriji doing nowhen, feeing bethatb 
 * nofaerifice to offer i Bee is fitting at the %ight 
 Hand of GO ©5 from hence-foortb expeBing, till 
 his enemiis he made bu foote-fteole: That is % bis 
 Manhead heing no more oh earth now Jab jell v»- 
 U fuffering , is entered into the Fellotyfhip , and 
 fruition of the Glorie of his Godhead, to exercyfe bis 
 9 operand Authorities for the good of bis Churchy and 
 nertbwto of his Enemies. 
 
 The», 1. Albeit all C M R I S T S Perfonali 
 Sufferingcs are ended •> yet the Warre-ftre of the 
 Subje&gs of His Kingdcme, endurcth (HI! agaynfl 
 Enemies, fifth areas Satan, and the Wicked of the 
 Wbrlde, and Sinne, and Death. 1. ThatBattell is 
 € H K I S T'S : Hee is Partie to all the Foes of His 
 ICitigdome? They are His Enemies. 3. Hee is not 
 alone in the Battell: the Father is joyned with Him; 
 and is fct on worke, to fubdue His Enemies ; as it is 
 •fayde, Psal. ex. i. i. Wherevnto this place hath re- 
 ference; His Enemies fbali he made his foote-ftdoli* 
 4. Albeit this Viclorie bee not compleated for a 
 tyme, yet it is in working, arid fliall furelie bee 
 brought to paiTe. ?. As our LORD expedeth, and 
 wayteth on patientlie, till it bee done ; So mult wee 
 His Subje&es doe alfo. 6. At length, the higheft of 
 His Enemies , fliall bee made lower, than the bafell 
 of CHRIST'S Members. They fliall bee made His 
 Foote-Stoole, fubdued vnder Him , and tramped 
 vpbrc. 
 
 Vcrf. 14. For, by one Offering Hee hath 
 
 perfe&ed, for ever, them that are fan* ; 
 
 tfified. 
 
 JItt giMh 
 
Hebr. Chap* X, txj 
 
 HE 5 ghetb a %eafon 9 vby CbrittnWt batbn 
 more Offering to ma\$,mr no more Sufferings 
 endure 5 but onelie to bebolde tbe fwte of bis 
 Sufferings, brought about by tbe Father, avl, tyion* 
 carte vitb tbe Father, on bit Tbrone 9 for that ende : 
 Bccaufe, by one Otfcriag* heefaachperfe&ed, 
 forever, them chat are fanftificd. That is, (By 
 that ones Offeringon the Croffe, done and ended bef on 
 h$c fate do-tone on the %igbt Hand of G 2), bee bath 
 fayed tbe full fryce, for ever, ?f tbe funbafe of 5^. 
 wiflion of finnes, and fahatiov,to thofe that are wi- 
 feerated to QOO, in bolimffe • 
 
 THEN, i. Who-fo-ever \vill haue anie more 
 offering vpof CHRIST, than that One, once offe- 
 red before His Afccntionj deny eth, that CHRIST, 
 by Once Offering, hath perfe&ed, for ever, them 
 that are fanflified, 2. How-Co-cver you taice the 
 word S ancti fiep , whether for thofe that are fepa- 
 rated from the Worlde, and dedicated vnto GOD, 
 in C H R I S T, in GOEK<S Purpofe , and Decree; 
 comprehending all thofe whbme the Father hath gi- 
 ven vn^o CHRIST, outof the Worlde; that is, the 
 Eleft : or whether you take it for the Renewed, 
 and San&ified iii tymc ; the Offering of CHRIST 
 is not but for the San&ified ; that is , for fuch as are 
 cpnfecrated, and feparatedout of the Worlde, and 
 dedicated to bee Vcffelj of Honour, vnto GOD, 
 
 t. They for ybome Cbrijl bath made that Offe- 
 ring once j thofe, fayetb Ue, bee bath petfe&ed, 
 for ever. T h * n , i. Hee hath «ot made 
 
 Purchafe of a poffibilitie of their falvation onlie : but 
 ]Bee hath perfafted them, in making Purcfc^ftof all 
 
*I4 Hebr^ Chap. X. 
 
 chat they neede to hauc , even to their full Perfe- 
 ction, i. Hee hath not purchafed vnto them the re- 
 miflion of fome finncs , and left the fatisfa&ion to 
 fee* payed by themfclues , for other fome : but hath 
 Perfbctbd them, perfeQlie fatisfied for them, and 
 perfedtlie expiated all their finnes. 3. Hee hath not 
 made Purchafe of forne (Sraces ynto them onelie 
 for a certayne tyme, fo as Hee will let them bee ta- 
 ken out of His Hand afterwardes, and perifli : but 
 Hee hath Perfected them, for ever. 4. Hee hath 
 not appoynded anie offering for them, to bee made 
 by anie other , after Him : But, hath made One 
 Offering , Himseife, for them, which fatisfieth for 
 ever : fo as the Father craveth no more offering, for 
 expiating their finne, for ever. For GOD hath fet 
 foorth CHRIST, to bee a Propitiation, through 
 Fayth, in His Bloode, Rom. iij. 25. That is, GOD 
 saaketh it manifeft, by His Gofpell, that Hee is paci- 
 fied f in CHRIST, towardes them that belieue in 
 His Bloode, that belieue in Him crucified, 
 
 yerf 1 5. Whereof the holie Ghoft,alfo, 
 is a Witneflfc vnto vs : For* after that 
 Hee had fayde before; 
 
 ferf 16. This is the Covenant that I will 
 make with them after thofe dayeSg, 
 fayeth the L O R D • I will put My 
 Lawes into their Hearts j and in their 
 Myndes will I wryte them s 
 
 yerf. 17. And their finnes, and iniqui- 
 ties 5 will I remember no more. 
 
 Hee procvetfr. 
 
HE3R. GAAP. X. 215 
 
 HE E pYQQWh 9 tbat it is needlejfe then jhonU 
 beeanietefetitionof a facrifice fir finne y in the 
 He to Tefiament : §ecaufc, fymiflion offiunes, 
 fur chafed by Cbrift's death, ^bo istbt TejUtour,is 
 Jlill in force, continuallie,in Chrijl's l{ingdomt 5 there 
 beting an Article of the Covenant, for %emiJlion of 
 finnes, to the Confederated* And, iffymiftion offanct 
 bee, no Oblation for fttme can bee, vcrfi 1 8a 
 
 1. Hcc fayctbytbtt the belie Gbofiis WitneffeV** 
 tovs,oftbhTruetb, That Cbrifi can not bee offcrU 
 sgtyne* then, i. Wee who doe teach 
 
 this Do&rine, and deny anie more offering of Chrifl. 
 as a facrifice, haue the holie Ghofte#eftifying for vs. 
 x. The holie Ghofte is Author of the Scripture, and 
 doeth fpeake vnto vs there-by . 
 
 tf Bee declaretb, the Hfbe Covenant to bee oftb$ 
 bolieGboJls making, and calletb Him THE LOftp. 
 Wherein beeteacbetb Vs, 1$ That the holie Ghofte 
 it a diftinft perfon of the Godhead, bearing witneiTe, 
 by Himfelfe, to the Church, of the Trueth. z. And 
 one in effence with the Father, and the Sonne j even 
 the LORD, IEHOVAH ; Author of the Ncw« 
 Covenant, with the Father, and the Sonne. 
 
 .Vcrf.iB. Now, where Remiffion of thefe 
 is , there is no more offering for 
 finne. 
 
 F%0U tbisArticle,offymiflionofftnncs,intbe 
 zfyw Covenant 9 bee conckdetb^ Himorc off*- 
 O 4 ring 
 
'J» 
 
 %i$ HEBR. CHAP. %. 
 
 ring fir f***t but onccndtr this Co\>eu&nt>, Beuvfe, 
 finne is ex pitted, 
 
 QVEST. Howe, then, could there bee Re- 
 fniffionoffinncvnder the Lawe, where there 
 was daylie oiFering for finne / Or, if there was 
 Rcmiffion, howe could there bee offering for 
 finne* I ANSWERS. Tbetc is a T\ewi fan gran- 
 ted, vpon Surette given, for SathfaHion to bee made for 
 the p attic remitted: and, there is a ^emijiion granted, 
 for Saliifaitwn aheadie wade for the pank remitted* 
 2 be %emiflion that the fathers Vnder the Lave bad, 
 •#& of the fir fi forte ; Vpon Tromije of the Mediatour 
 10 tcme , and testis fie. And with fyemifion of this 
 forte $ a typicali jacrff ice wight jffaudL for ftgnifying, 
 that the true expiaiorle Sacrifice T»m not jet fayed, 
 hut ye<u cowmingto bee payed. { £ut , the ( f s e^tpon 
 tbatweeget Itnder the GojJW/, is vpon Sathftllton al* 
 readie wade by the true Bxpiatorie and SatisfaBo* 
 tie Sacrtfue of 1ESVS C H K 1 S T, done, 
 And ended, With the perfowllfuffering* And this forte 
 tif%twjllon is it, whereof the Apojlk heetef^eaketh^ 
 and it adrnitteth no manner of offering for ftnne : hey* 
 ther typicali i>ffeting y lecaufe Chrijl is come, and hath 
 fulfilled what the ty pic all fact ij ice didfignifte\ ntytber 
 the repeating oftbettueExpiatorie Sacrifice of thrifts 
 $odks bee auje, then, Chrifl'beboo\>ed U (uffer day lie, 
 and dte day lie, after that bee hath made Jatiifattiom 
 jind; bepdethefe two fortes of offering, the lewtfli 
 Hoodie J acrifxees typicali, and the true Iixpiatoriebko* 
 die Sttrifimf Cbrifi's Sodie on the Croffe, the Scrip- 
 ture 
 
HEBR. CHAP. X. *i? 
 
 Ure 4c1&ov>ledgetb none . S$ , the mewing of the 
 Jpojlle, in tbeje ^cordes^ mufi bee this ;, When !%w^"- 
 fioncf finnes is alicadic [nnbajed, by offering of the 
 Uue Lxpiatorie Sacrifice, as now it isjtndet the ?^e* 
 Co venant, tber? uo more offering tan bee for fmne ante 
 more. Then t i. ThcApoftle acknowled- 
 
 ged no vfe for ame facrifice vnder the Nevve Tefta- 
 raent , after Chrifl's Afcencion : elfe, his Reafon 
 ihoiildnotholde. i. The facrifice which is oflered, 
 to wit, the Bodie of IESKS, hath alreadiefuffo 
 redforfinne: fo that nowe the Remiffion of thofe, 
 that Is j of finne and miquitie , Ail So?.t of the 
 Elects finnes, is obtayned there- by aheadic. 3. Not 
 onelie No Sacrifice is aniemoreto bee offered 
 for fame vnder the Newe Covenant ; but, alfo. No 
 Offemkc, faycth hee, bloodic,or vnbloodie, is to 
 bee offered. 4. that Church which prctendeth to 
 ©ffer anie Offering for finnes, of quicke, ordtad, 
 riowe vnder ihcGofptll, profeffeth,Thatno Remif. 
 fion of finne is to bee had in fuch a Church: Becaufe, 
 where there is Remiflion of finne, there is no more 
 offering for finne, fayeth the Apofiie, expiefslie. 
 
 f'erf. 19. Havings therefore D Brethren, 
 boldnefle, to enter into theHoIie/t, 
 by the Blood of I ES US. 
 
 F%0 Af the by-pafl Dottrine, of Cbnfis Excel* 
 cellcnw, and Riches ofGrace 9 -tobhb tonmelb v*. 
 to yj through him, bee draWctb Exhortations 9 fn 
 yjc-makivg of this <L>ottrine,in foundnejjeof Ea$tk, 
 end the Ernies tbtre-of, \>nto the er>de ef the EpiftU. 
 Q $ AvL 
 
3i8 HEBR. CHAP. X. 1 
 
 And, fir ft, bee exhortetb, To feefyvnto Communion 
 yilb Q © in Heaven , through Ckifi ; »fwg the 
 names of the Ceremoniall Lave , but mixed with 
 hordes touching the Excellence of the thing fignified^ 
 about thofe Ceremonies : to fkoye the Hebrewes, 
 That tboje Ceremonies bad nothing intbemfelues,but 
 iidferue to reprejent Cbrijl> and bis $enefites I And* 
 fo % to draw them from tbp[e ft>adoy>es 9 v«fo the truetb 
 of that, f»bicb once beeing pgnifiei by them, is aoW 
 manifested in Chriit. 
 
 To make the Exhortation to bee the better receaved, 
 beefettetb dome fundrie Prmledges of the Faytb* 
 full, vcrf. 1 9, Zo . 2. 1 . From i»bnb bee infenetb bit 
 Exhortation > verf. 21. For the fir ft frMledge, 
 bee fayeth , Wcehaue liberty to enter into the 
 Holidl : That is, Into Heaven. 
 
 1 , In that bee maketh this frfriledge proper to the 
 focietie of Chilians, him f elf e % and others \ bee tea- 
 cbetb V$ 9 1. That fo long as men are withoutChrift, 
 they are debarred out of Heaven; no Doore nor Way 
 open, but the flaming Sword of G O D'S Iuftice, 
 to, keepe out everie one that (hall preaiTe to enter,be- 
 fore Chrilt bring them . But, fuch as come to Chrift 
 by Fayth , Heaven is opened vnto them , and the 
 Doore call vp, for them to enter in, who were exy- 
 led before. 
 
 i* Hexti bee cemmendeth this friviledge^by caU 
 ting the flace> The HoYietl^thef lace cohere GODS 
 BULIHESSE d-toelletb, repre feinted by the Santlua- 
 tie inhere nothing can enter , but that yvbicb isbolie^ 
 Touching Vj thm-by , That the Faythfull are fo wa- 
 f ihcttfiom 
 
HEBR. CHAP. X. 21* 
 
 ilien from their finnes, through Fayth in Chrift, that 
 GOD will admit them into the Place of His Dwel- 
 ling, into His Hcavenlie San&uarie, by Fayth nowe, 
 and Fruition heerc-after. 
 
 j. Hee cotmnetidetb tbis fwiledge, by callingil 
 4 Libcrtic. Tbe md 9 properlie,ftgnifictb M Libcrtic 
 ro fpeakeall our mynde; m batbbecne toarkfd be- 
 fore, tvbere-by bee teacbetb v; , i • Howe wee doc 
 enter into the Holiefc to wit, by Prayer, fending vp 
 our Supplications to Heaven. And, agayne, z> That 
 in our Prayers toGOD, wee may vfe frecdome of 
 ipeach, telling Him all our Mynd, all our Griefes, all 
 pur Feares, all our Defires, and even powreout our 
 heartes before Him, at all tymes. 
 
 4. Hee commendetb tbis fPrtoiledge, by tbe fryce 
 of the Pmbajetbcre-of, e+en tbe mood of 1ES VS. 
 Wbere-by bee teacbetb W , i . To hauc this Privi- 
 ledgein high elteemation, a. To make good vfc of 
 it. 3 . To bee confident of the (tending of it: and all,, 
 becaufe it is fo dearlie bought . 
 
 J. Laftlie : bee commendetb tbis Piinledge, by tbe 
 Common %igbt ybicb all §elirters bane +nto it, tbe 
 ApoJlle,andtbefe Hebrewcs,^ bis Brethren, and 
 *U otber of that Societies Wbere»by bee teacbetb % 
 That albeit there bee great difference in the meafurc 
 of Fayth, and other Graces, betwixt Chrillians; fome 
 beeing lironger, fome weaker, fome as ApoiUes, 
 fome as thefe weake Hebrewes, &c. yet all are the 
 Children of one Father, all are Brethren, and all are 
 admitted, by Prayer, to come, and enter into Hea- 
 ven, freehe to poWiC out their ftwks, at all tymes # 
 vmo GOD. 
 
Vtrf.io. By a Newc and Living Way, 
 which Hee hath confecrated for vs, 
 through the Vay le ; that is to fay. His 
 Flcfh. 
 
 THIS is one, frhitedge, That wee haue liber* 
 tie to enter into Heave ,followetb another. Then 
 u a Way made, to leade V; on thereinto, which 
 is Chiffs FUjh, compared to the Vayle oftheSantfua- 
 rie t which both hid thofe thinges which Were within 
 the Santtuarie, and yet yeelded an enterie through it 
 felfe,Vnto the Santluarie. S* u Cbrifrs Flefh t tht 
 Vayle of his Godhead, which did hide the Glorie of bU 
 Deitie, from the carnall beholders, wbofttttnbled at 
 hu bafmjfe ; and yet opened a $)oore,for the (pirituall 
 wan to looks in, \>pon him that w& inVtfihle, whyle a 
 beeobjerved the brigbtncjfe of the Qlorie of GO J)., 
 breathing through the Vottrine, and fVerhss , of tfo 
 M*n CHRIST. 
 
 it Bee tnakctbtbe Wsy, ft frit Quid's Fled, 
 or Chrift<& incarnate, or Chrift conftdered accor? 
 ding to hu bumanitie I Becaufe , ChrifVs utyngon 
 our nature yUtbtonelie Me me of reconciling vsvato 
 dOD. Na man e)>er came to tie Father, but by him. 
 £2* other Kamewhere-by men arc fitted) but the 
 NAME of IESVS CHRIST. And, tberfoti, 
 ha in the way, a man mufi enter, and hide onjiill, till 
 hie cme to the ende, to the place when hee would bet ; 
 Evenfo mufi eyerie man, who would hee at Heaven, 
 ^ mat Chnrt, tvd hide on f mfyng pwgrejfein 
 
• HhBr. Chap. X* ill 
 
 him Jfitl, from Vaytbto Faytb>from Grace toGrace^ 
 till bee come to bis ^(l. 
 
 2. This Way is of ChrifVs olmc Staking: hee 
 Utb devyfed it, and eonfecrated it. Hee vbo is tbt 
 Ftibtr's Wifedome,batb thought it tbebeji Waye^to 
 bring Man to GOV), (bat GOD pould become 
 Man, that tie Word fbould bee made flejh. Tbt 
 befiWaytohingmento BeaYen } tbat GO© fhouli 
 comedot9ne,totbe earth, to tafyon Mansnatmevp- 
 Onh\m % thai bee might makg Manfart-takfr of tbt 
 fDMne Hater*. 
 
 5. Vice bath eonfecrated and dedicated his ?U(h> 
 bis humane nature, fetaparte, and fanUified bimfelfe t 
 to this fame end*, that Men might makf their Moyett 
 tyitb GOD, by him, as Man-, and, by tbeBandes of 
 Kature^ith him,be belpedvp totbeliandsefGrace, 
 *9tith GOD ; bycommhg to the Man CHRIST, 
 might finde GOD in CHRIST* 
 
 4. Bee cdllethita New Way, t.Secaufeof the 
 clearemanifeftbg of the Way to Beaten, vnder the 
 GBfyelliincowparifonoftbe tymeofthcLa'to. t.$e- 
 caufe a retdie, playne,and fafe Way without ftutn- 
 bling tBhckjs, fines } or Snares, flatingers, or Iniotiit* 
 wences, to fitch as kf! c pe tbemfelnes theie-w, fneb as 
 ve^made vay*s v/i to bee. 3. ^ecaufeitwaxetk 
 never olde \ is «<ra> ijiablifhed,and never to hee alt* 
 icdyor ahlifbed* 
 
 5. It is a Living Way, \.<Becanfe Chrift//- 
 Vetb forever, to belpe tbemallto Beaveu^bofeekf 
 V»fa GQD } tbrot4gb Him onelii* 2» ftecauft ttft 
 
 it 
 
2 22 HEBR. CHAP. X. 
 
 is been in Chrift,^ in the Vountdyne^ that bawdy 
 giuetyfe towbom-fo-everhetwillx that U^nto all 
 that come Vwf o him. $ . iBecdufe tt gfretb Lyfe, and 
 tefrefhment^totbe Wearie ?djfenger,dnd quidyneth 
 his dead and dumpifbbcdrt y wkcnbee eonfideretb that 
 bis Saviour is d Mdn indeede 9 fo edtnejl to baae V j fd- 
 +ed, thdt bee hdtb yoalyd himfelfe in communion of 
 tadturewitb*s $ tberc-by to [due Vj* It is Meat, in* 
 decde i to his Soule, that the Woid is mdde Fleft : It is 
 Dnnisy indeede, to confider, that bee hath fuffered for 
 lurfihnes* As Elias Chdtiot, fo is C H R IS T S 
 Mdnbead 9 dnd Sufferinges. Get \pbeere f by Fdyth 
 in him, dud tbou ftalt goevp to GOD, This Way is 
 *$ that of Eagles binges* Lay fir ft grippes V/>ow I E- 
 SVS CHRIST, GOO manifejied in the fltfbl 
 and bee will mount v/> with tbee % and came thee th- 
 row the Wildeme§e,to Canaan : From the naturdll 
 Miferie; and finnes which thou lyeft i», vnto Heaven. 
 6* This Way leddeth through the Vayle, To 
 teaches , That wee comming to CHRIST'S Man- 
 head, muft not fubfift there: but by this meane feeke 
 in to GOD, who dwelleth in Him ; that our Fayth 
 and Hope may bee in GOD. Wee enter by the 
 Man CHRIST, and doe reft on GOD, in CHRIST, 
 fcn the fulnefle of the Godhead which dwelleth bo : 
 dilie in CHRIST This is to diftinguifli the natures 
 tf CHRIST, and to keepe the vmtie of His 
 Perfon rightlie ♦ 
 
 firf. 21. And, having an high Prieft 
 ever the Houfc of GOD# 
 
 Jtr 
 
HEBR. CHAP. X. 223 
 
 jjO^our farther fdtufdBion, beegheth Vj Cbrifk 
 Jf 1 %Wdgdynt % to ma\e yet more v/i? of bim, todU 
 fe $ t guyde, and convoy Vi, in the Way, to knit 
 v; to the father in Heaven, through fbe Courtes of 
 bis Dwelling, dnd to bring vj into him, and makf Vs 
 welcome There* 
 
 1. Wee haueChriftfor a Priest to vs, whofe 
 Lippes doealwayes preferue Knowledge, in whome 
 arc hid all the Treafurcs of Wifedome and Know- 
 ledge, who will informe our Myndes, and perfwadc 
 our Heartes to belieue, and obey : who will recon- 
 cile, by His once offered Sacrifice, the Believer; will 
 intercede for the Reconciled , to keepe him ilill iri 
 Grace : will bleflc vs, with all Spirituall Bleflinges: 
 will take our Prayers, Thankes^giving, and the Spi- 
 rituall Sacrifice of all the good Works of our Hands, 
 and wait the pollutions from them; will offer them, 
 in our name, with the Incenfe and Perfume of His 
 owne Merites ; andleade ourfeluesin, where our 
 Lampes (hall beefurnifhed, and our Table filled, till 
 wee goe in to Heaven •> and There Hee will welcome 
 vs, in a Manfu)o prepared for vs. 
 
 2 Hee is a high Priest, adorned with all Autho- 
 ritie,and all Perfe&ionsjhaving all in fubftance,which 
 the Types did fignifie; wta bearcth our names, yea, 
 our felues, on the Sholdereof His Power, and in the 
 Breaftof His HeartieLoue : who beareth the ini- 
 cjuitie of the Holic Thinges, and Holineffc in His 
 Fore-head , for vs. In whome the Father is well 
 pleafed with vs, and hath made vs acceptable, as ia 
 His Well-beloved. 
 
 $. Hee is Over The Hovse Of GOD: Hee 
 hath Authoritie, and Power, to bring in whom Hee 
 jplea&th, aad to giuc foorth of the Treafure as much 
 
 15 
 
224 USER. CHAP. X\ 
 
 as hee will : All the Manfions in his Father's efwel- 
 ^irrghoufe,arehis; and all athiscfcfpofing, to open 
 fo as none frtall fhut : To him belongeth to gtne 
 foorththefentenceof Admiflion to Heaven; and to 
 fay,. Come, yon hUffed of the Fattier. Yea, to make 
 this his Authoritie mariifeft , hee will come agayne, 
 and takevsvnto himfelfe: that where hee is , wee 
 may bee there alfo. 
 
 4. Wee Have this high Prieft : that is, heeii 
 ours, becaufe, 1 Taken out from Amongst vs^onc 
 of our number, albeit not of our conditions; of our 
 nature, but feparate from our finfull manners ; holie, 
 andharmlefle. 1. Becaufehee is Fon Vs, in thinges 
 appertayning to GOD, to employ his Moyen and 
 Power, for our behoou?, towardes GOD. 3. Be* 
 caufe, bound in all Bandes, With Vs, of Nature, of 
 Grace, and Good-Will, of the Father's Gift, and 
 Xppoyn£ir.enc , and His owne Covenant , and fpe- 
 ciall Contra.fi , with vs. So that albert an vncoutft 
 nun may poffiblie leauea itranger in his journeye 
 alone, yet Chrift cannot choofeto doe fotovs : 
 but, for the Bandes betwixt him and vs, hee will ne- 
 ver leaue vs 9 nor forfake vs. 
 
 Ferfi 2 2 . Let vs draw nearc, with a true 
 heart, in full afTurance of Fayrh ; ha. 
 ving our Hcartes fprinkled from an 
 cvill conference, and our bodies wa- 
 fted with pure water. 
 
 F^OM theft Trhiledges, he$ preflithan Exhou 
 tation, To draw nearcto GOD; *vd pre* 
 
 fcrybeth 
 
HEBR. CHAP. X- fl2 j 
 
 Jiryletbtbc Di^ofitmtequyred of*s>%* our drawing 
 mare. 
 
 i. This Exfortdtion fhovetb, I. That true 
 Chriftians arc often tymes fo fcnfible of their own« 
 vnworthincfle, that vndcr that fenfe, they are encly- 
 ped, of themfchies, tofland a^farreoffi and hauc 
 uecde of encowragement, and invitation, to drawe 
 neare. x. That fuch as are mode fcnfible of theif 
 owne vnworthinefTe, arc mode called, to come for- 
 wardes, vnto GOD: for Hec giveth grace to the 
 humble. 
 
 14 tieelayetbdo^ne tbcfrMledgesmtkc forme? 
 Veifes\ dnd t intbti y draitetb on the Exhortation ; To 
 Teach Vs , i« That fach Priviledges as art 
 
 fraunted vnto vs, in Chriii muft bee received, and 
 eheved, as Trueth.* i. That wee mufi ftudieto 
 make vfe of our Priviledges, and challenge them for 
 eur owne. j . That the weakeft of true Believers in 
 Chrift , may thrufl in themftlurs at theDoores of 
 Grace, amorrgft the holie Apoftles: fortheApoOIe 
 putteth the Hib*ewes with hunfclfe, in the Exhor- 
 lation, far this ende. 
 
 j. Forourdtfyofnion, And fitting U draw neae 9 
 bet requjretb $ firft* That "ftee bape* true heart, tin 
 fajctbnotid finleiTe heart y hut y d truehearti tbdt 
 u, fuch a heart , us in Ibe matter of believing wyndetb 
 no confidence J?ut in GO b'S Grace, through Cbriil on* 
 Ue\dud y in tbewdtltrof GO b'S Service > nyndetb 
 ouelii HuTvill mitsajme, *nd allwttbonelie that 
 l»bicb is His Tvill in its cenjure # 
 
 Then, An honeft heart , >? hieh honertlie a<%. 
 itnowlcdgeth its owne finnes , and fieeth to Chrift's 
 Blood, f©r fpriakling ; whofe aymc is vpright, ende- 
 
 P ygur 
 
%%6 Heer. Chap. X. 
 
 v©ur vpright , and cenfure of it felfc vpright y allo- 
 wing in it felfe nothing but what GOD alloweth, 
 and difpleafed with that which difpeafeth G O D,* 
 albeit, manie wayes, weake and impcrfeft, yet hath 
 libtrtic to draw neare vnto GOD. 
 
 4. The next thing bee requyretb, is full affurancc 
 of Fayth X That is, a fetled, and full perfaafm % to 
 bee accepted , even through I E S V S CHRIST. 
 THEN, Albeit the LORD will not defpyfe the 
 weakeft meafure of Fayth, and will not quench the 
 fmaaking flaxe; yet it pleafeth Him better, yea, it is 
 His Commandettient , that men ftudie vnto the full 
 aflfurancc of Fayth : for, the more thou refteft on 
 GOD'S Covenant with thee in IESVS CHRIST, 
 the more thou fealeft His Trueth , glorificft Him, 
 becommeft the more lyke vnto faythfull Abraham, 
 and getteft the deeper rooting in CHRIST. 
 
 5. The third is, That the heart bee jprinkled from 
 an will conference. The heart is jprinkjed, whend 
 
 finner, fenfible of ftnne > maketh heartie application to 
 bim felfe, of the { Blood of 1 E S V V S, for remifion of 
 ftnnesi after this heartie application of CHRKSTS 
 $lood, the Confcience is fuYnifhedVoilb a good dun* 
 ftoere vnto all Challenges ; and 9 fo 9 is made good 9 a com* 
 fortable Confcience, abfohing the man, through fayth 
 in I E S V S, upborne it tormented nith Challenges, 
 before it ran to the ftlood of I ES V S for fyrinkling, 
 
 THEN, When-fo-ever the Confcience is evill, 
 accufeth , and vexeth , let the vexed heart riinne 
 to C H RISTS Blood; and then fhall it bee free from 
 an evill confcience: For, the Blood of 'IESVS clean- 
 feth vs from all finne. Let the Heart bee Jprinkled, 
 arid the Confcience will bee good, 
 
 6. Tit 
 
H'BBR. CHAP. X. 227 
 
 6 % The fourth tbingrequyred in him that drattetb 
 ware as bee fhould, U % Tbdt bU bodie bee wafted with 
 pure water : Tbdt is , That according to the figifica- 
 Hon of tbdt Legalise, tbeit onward cfaverfdtion bee 
 bUmeleffe, and bolie ; ftnne beeing fo curbed within, 
 that it reygne not in their mottall bodice fo fougbten 
 tgajnfl wklin, m it hre&$ not foortb in ftaudakui 
 Worhj of darhyejft, in the aftions of the bodie 9 
 
 then, 1 .With a fprinklcd Confcience within* 
 men muft joyne an holie , and blamelefle conven- 
 tion without. .2. The wafhing of the converfacion 
 without , muft proceede from an heart fenfiblie ae-> 
 quaynted with the power of the Blood of I E S V S. 
 3. And this outward holineffeof the bodie, muft bee 
 wrought with pure water ; that is, by the Spiritc of 
 San&ification 5 to diftinguifh the reformation of a 
 Believer , from a Counterfeyt , who without may 
 lookelyke 2 righteous man, but within bee as a why- 
 ted Tombe, full of roctennefle. 
 
 Verf.2%. LecvsholdcfafttheProfcflloa 
 of our Fayth, without wavering: ( for 
 Hee is faythfull that promifed. ) 
 
 AKotber Exhortation , to awwe the Faytb of 
 CHRIST; that is.tbeVoHtine •/CHRIST, 
 the Truttb receaved from CHRIST, and believed * 
 and not to quyte it in the tyrne oftryall^on ante con- 
 dition . 
 
 1. The re^uyrmgtoholde faH tbeConfefiiouofouv 
 Sdytb^or Ho%e t as the ytrdimportttb, Tuachfth, 
 P z j,Th4?( 
 
i*8 HEBR. CHAP. X. 
 
 t. That a true Chrifttan muft notonelie holdc £hs 
 Trueth of CHRIST fecretlie; but muft confeffeiti 
 profeffe, and avowe it openlie, where GOD'S Glo- 
 ric,and ethers good, requyteth the fame. 2. That 
 hec muft looke for adverfarie powers, and Tempta- 
 tions, to take that Trueth, or at leaft the confeffion of 
 it, from him. 3. That in thefc Tryals and Eflayes, 
 fcee muft holde the faffer grippe,and avow it fo much 
 the more fteadfaftlie , as hee is tempted to,quyte it. 
 4, That when hee is put to the Tryall of this Confef- 
 fion, of anie poyndt of his Fayth , hee is alfo put to 
 the Tryall of the Confeffion of his Hope; Whether 
 his hopes of the promifed Salvation ia 1ESVS, bee 
 Wronger to keepe him fleadfaft, or the Terrour, and 
 allurement from men, ftronger to make him quyte 
 the poynS of Trueth -contrpver ted. j. That no- 
 shing, but this Hope , is able to make-a man ftand 
 out in Tryall, if hee bee hafdlie vrged. 
 
 *. Bee Will h*ut the dvowingof theTtuttb of 
 
 C H K I S T to bee without Watering. Then, 
 
 I. Men muft fo learne the 1 rueth , that they neede. 
 
 Bot to change agayne : That is, Muft ftudie to know 
 
 the Trueth fotindlie , and folidlie. 1. And having 
 
 learned it, muft not fay, and vnfa£; one day avowe it, 
 
 and another day quyte it: For fo bOD getteth not 
 
 His due Gloric, beholders are not edified, the man's 
 
 Teftimonie wanteth weyght with the Adverfarie. 
 
 Uut hee muft bee invincible in the Trueth, who will 
 
 neythcr alter, nor change, or diminifhanie thing of 
 
 it, forfcad, or favour, 
 
 • 
 
 3. flee gi)>eth tby for a gtomi of Conjtancie\ 
 
 For Hee is faythfuli who hath promifed: 
 
 Tbit u 9 The ffwifts wbhb 1 £ S V S bath made 
 
Hm. ChapJ X# up 
 
 to fuch as mjtdtyliebelim intJitn, fhtllbet furelit 
 performed, tbatwcovftant frofeffour of His Trunk 
 jhtll bee afhdmed.' 
 
 Then, i. Where wee haue a Promife of anic 
 thing made vnto vs in Scripture, wee may bee confi- 
 dent to obtayne it , and bolde to avowe cur hope 
 thereof, agaynft fuch as would teach vsthe do&rine 
 or Doubring/wherevnto wc are, of our felues,prone 
 and enclyned; and agaynft fuch as fli kc the allurance 
 . of the Sayndts perfe verance. i . The ground of our 
 •Confidence, is not in ourfehus, but in the fay th- 
 fulncffeof IESVS CHRIST, who hath promifed 
 fuch Graces to His Children. 3. Our bolde avo*- 
 wing of our Hope , is not a bragging of our ownc 
 ftrength - y but a magnifying of CHRIST'S 
 f aythfulneffe , 
 
 Terf. 24. And kt vs confidcr one ano» 
 ther to provoke vntolouc, and to 
 good works. 
 
 HEE Jlrengthenetb bis form* 'Exhortation t by 
 l&ingof ViteUionSyto fanber tbehObedieuci 
 thereinto. And, ji>Jt % for mutuail l>p-Jhning one of 
 anQtber. Whsreof Web LeAKNt, 
 
 1. Thatmutuall Edification of Chriitians amongft 
 themfelues, and ihaipcningoneof another, is a fpe- 
 ciall helpe to Conftaucie in true Keligion, and a Pre- 
 fervatiue agaynft Apoftafu. ». Prudence is requy- 
 red hee*evnto , that mutually weeobferue one ano- 
 ther's Difpofition, Giftes, hxperience, Vermes, and 
 Faultes j that wee may the better fitte our fclues, to 
 doe good, each one of vs, to another* and to receau* 
 It i good 
 
23# HebrT Chap. X. 
 
 good each one of another , in our Chriftian conver- 
 fifjg together. 3. A Godlie ftryving one with ano- 
 ther , who lhall bee firft in loue, and well-doing, is 
 better than the ordinarie ftryfe, who fhall exceede 
 others in Vanicie, and fuperfiuitie of Apparrell and 
 Fare. 
 
 Verfii*)* Not forfaking the afTcmbling 
 of our fclues together, as the manner 
 of feme is : but exhorting one ano- 
 ther: and fo much the more, as yee 
 fee the Day approaching. 
 
 r A Toother Meane to this fame ende, u the freqven* 
 JilLting of Chriftian Jffemblics, and Meetinges^ 
 •frbicb way farther this purpofe oftnutuall edification, 
 And Thekefoke, i. Church Affemblies muft bee 
 well keeped , by fuch as doe rr.yndc to prooue con- 
 stant in the true Religion. %. Chriftian Meetinges al- 
 io of private Chriftians, fortnutuall conference, and 
 exhorting one of another, is not to bee negle&ed, 
 nor forfaken ; but to bee vfed, for keeping vnitie in 
 the Church; and not to foilcr Schifmc , or hinder 
 the publicke Affemblies . 
 
 1. Bee taxeth the fault cf feme amovgjt thc& 9 
 lebo in bcbijme, or purpofe ef rfpejlafie, Mb-drcWe' 
 tbemjelues from all Church J flemb lies, and Chrijlian 
 Mretinges, and fell backs a g a y ne i cr W e m the Vay 
 ef falling baikfito thje deny all of CHK1ST openlie. 
 
 THEN, 1. Separation rrom the true Church, 
 and Chriftian Sociecie of the FaythfuU , is a re- 
 markeable evill . a. The Schifmc, or Apoftafieof 
 
 • others* 
 
BEBR. GAAP. X. 231 
 
 •thcrs, fhould not weaken vs in following ame good 
 Meanc of Edification : but, rather,' flirre vs vp, vnto 
 more diligence ; left, by negligence, wee fall, pftc? 
 and piece, backe, after their example. : 
 
 3 . Hee ma\etb tbe approaching of the Day, to <toit 9 
 •[GOO'S ludgmtnt % a (pectdllmotiut^o +fstbc 
 Meanes diHgentlie^and make ** eonflant in the Faytb. 
 
 then, i. The Day of G O D'S Iudgement 
 fliould ftill bee looked vnto, as a thing neare-hand, 
 even at the doores; becaufe it is but a verie Lt tth* 
 and our Day ihall come; yea, and but a Little time, 
 till our LORD fliall come to Iudgement. 2. The 
 confideration of the Daye of Iudgement , is a fittt 
 Meane to fharpen vs, vnto all good Dueties, which 
 may make our reckoning to bee farthered at thac 
 Day, and to make vs boldlie mayntayne the Truech, 
 agaynft all fearc of men. 
 
 Ferfi 26. For, if wee finne, wilfullie, af- 
 ter thac wee haue receaved the know- 
 ledge of the Trueth, there remayneth 
 no morefacrifice for finnes. 
 
 AKotber Mttiue, to conftancie in the trunk of 
 Religion > taken f om tbe f ear full cafe of -toilfull 
 Apotfates , Vtbo finning the Sinne agajnjt tbe bolic 
 G bo ft , arefecluded t for ever ^ from Metric I fay, the 
 Sinne agaynft the bolie Ghost ; becaufe we foall fmdt 
 tbe Sinne beere defcrybed, net to bee anie particular 
 fmne agfiynfl ibe Lave , htagaynjltbe Gospeil: 
 Hot afxnm agaynft fomepoynftofTruetb, but agaynft 
 
 P 4 CHRIST'S 
 
I31 HEBR. CHAP, X. 
 
 CHRIST'S vbole faHriui : tfy of infitmitlu 
 but vilfulnejfe : T^ot of rafhneffe, bid of deliberation} 
 Drftriigi't, and villinglie : t^ot of ignorance, but af 
 t€f Illumination, dud froffiion : Such as Iewes tur- 
 ned Cbnfiansi revolting f hm Chriflianitie , backs 
 *g*y*h to that former bojliliik, agajmjl CHRIST, 
 did Lomrwtt It a true 9 tnanie vbo -commit leffet 
 ftnnes, gtt never grace to repent : and warns ith ma]$ 
 dejellion, in [ome foyntl of their profeflhn, may bee fe* 
 eluded from Mercie there- after : butthk ftnneheere 
 fytrjbii 9 u a irilfM rejetlwg of CH K 1ST 9 anj 
 the kenefiteof Hu Sacrifice, after Illumination 9 and 
 frofefiion, of the Faytb of CHRIST. 
 
 T H.£ N : , i. As Apoftafte from the true Religion 
 lyeth neareft vnto this.Sinne ; fo they who defire to 
 bee fred of thrs Sinne, mult bee the more carefull to 
 bee conftarrt in the profefllon of everie poynd of the 
 Trueth of the Gofpcll. 2. If a man reject the Bene- 
 fee of that Once Offered'Sacrifici 
 of CHRIST, there is no other Sacrifice for Siiine af- 
 ter that, nor anie other meanc to helpe him . But, if 
 a man fecke vnto I E S V S CHRIST, and will not. 
 quyte Him, .what-fo-cver hee may thinke of the hay- 
 Roufnefle of his owne finnes, the Sacrifice which 
 I ESV S offered for finnes, remayneth, where-by 
 hec Kpay bee faved. 
 
 Vcrfl 27. But a certay ne fearfull looking 
 for of judgement, and ficrie indigna- 
 tion, which fhall devourcthe Adver- 
 farics. 
 
 Having 
 
HAVwg ficludei the Apofttte from Meui*,bet 
 goetb o», in theft wr^r;, to fbove bis mferablt 
 ejlate. Whhrb-of Wee Gather, 
 
 i. That the wilfull Apoftate from the Fayth of 
 CHRIST, isalfoa wilfiill Adverfarie to CHRIST. 
 of the highefl forte : Part-taker of Satan's finne^nd 
 Satan's profeflion. x. That everie Apoftate of this 
 forte, is defiitute of GOD'S Peace, felfVcondcm- 
 ned , defperate of Salvation , hopelefle of Reliefe, 
 without all purpofe of Repentance, or vfing meanes 
 of helpe, ftricken with the fore-fight of the Wrath 
 comming vpon him, and made to expedt it, although 
 hee fhould diffemble it never fo much. $• The 
 Apoflate's feare (hall come vpon him , judgement 
 aunfwerable to his finne , the indignation and wratk 
 of GOD , yea, fierie indignation, the moft terrible 
 that can bee thought vpon , which hee (hall not ef- 
 cape ; but it (hall devourehim, fwallowe himvp, 
 and fecdc vpon his bodie and foule, even for ever. 
 
 2* In tbdt bee m*\etb this tbe judgement of 
 CHRIST'S Aixerfaries, WeeLeakne, 
 
 That the fonle which loveth CHRIST, and 
 can not quyte Him, can not endure to thinke of a fe- 
 paration, will not <juyte the true Religion, nor anie 
 knowne poynft of CHRIST'S Trueth , and is vfing 
 the meanes to get GOD'S Peace: albeit it might 
 feeme to it fdfc , becaufc of the prefent fenfe of 
 'wrath, to bee in the fclfe-fame eftate that is heerc 
 defcrybedj yet is it free, as yet, of the finneagaynft 
 the holie Ghoft; and not to bee reckoned amongft 
 Adverfaries; buramongft the Friendesand Lovers 
 of C H R I S T , howe vehementlie fo-ever Satan's 
 eftions bearcin thecontrarie. 
 
 p 5 1.1* 
 
2^4 HEBR. CHAP. X. 
 
 3 . In that by fetting befere them the far full eft ate 
 tf/Jpofittes from the kyoyinc Ttuetb of the true %eli* 
 gicn , bee labouretb to Jlrengtben them tgaynft the 
 fcartof perjetution. whence wee le^rne, 
 
 That if Apoftates,before they make Apoftafie from 
 the true Religion , did fore-fee their owne daunger, 
 as after Apoftafie they are made to fore- fee their 
 ewne condemnation, all the terrour of all the tor- 
 ment which man could put them vnto , and all the 
 allirrementes which this worlds cbulde glue them, 
 would not mooue them to quyte the leait poynft of 
 rhe Trueth of true Religion . 
 
 T/erf. 28. Hee that defpyfed Mofes law, 
 dkd without mcrcie D vnder two or 
 three witneffes. 
 
 Verfz^. Of howe much forer punifli- 
 menr/uppofe yec,fhall he be thought 
 worthie, who hath noden vnder foot 
 the Sonne of G O D, and hath coun- 
 ted the Blood of theCovenant where- 
 with hee was fan<5Ufied, an vnholie 
 thing, and hath done defpy te vnto the 
 Spirit of Grace? 
 
 TTgg prmeth the equitie of their judgement, bj> 
 *-** the proportion of their fun'tfhtnent Vbodefyyfed 
 tbe La^to of Mofes. then, As finnes are grea- 
 ter , fomurtthe punifhmenc bee greater : and the 
 Confcicnce bceing pofed 2s heere , atn not but fub- 
 fcrybe to the proportion, ^ i, Tq mkg 
 
HEBR. CHAP. X. t4\ 
 
 2. To ma\e the Stone appear e the letter, hee poyn* y 
 Sictb out foma particular [times, invoked whin this 
 great Sime . for clearing whereof, it may bee asked; 
 Howe can the Apoftares tieade the Bloode of 
 the Sonne of GOD vnderfoore/ &c* 
 
 I Answere : Theycannot t inieede 9 by pbyfi- 
 call aliion \ but by doing the equivalent fwne, they 
 Are accounted of GOD to doc it > by judiciall inter pre* 
 tat ion. Their dpoftafie import ett^ their agreeing, to 
 dee CHRIST 4s much indignitie, as if they did cf- 
 ftr Him this perjonalhiolcnce* Their deedes fhow$ 
 that they haue thu bafe ejleemation of CHRIST, 
 *nd fits Hood: and no better, tor, what faycth 
 the Apojlate of CHRIST , by his deede 9 but. That 
 Bee is not worthie to bee pvofejfed, or avowed, or /•/- 
 lowed? 
 
 jind what is this in effeB 9 but to treade Him Under 
 all the fe bafetbhges , which the Afofiate preferretk 
 before Him i And jo is to bee vnderjloode of the Bloode 
 of CHRIST, and His Spirit. 
 
 Qvest, But howe can the Reprobate bee 
 fsyde to bee Ian {lifted , by the Blood* of the 
 Covenant I Answers. ThereuafanUificalion 
 to (he purifying ef the ficfb, and a fan&if cation to the 
 purifying of the con] cienci, from dead worh£s t to feme 
 the Living GOD, HEBa.ix.13.j4* 
 
 The janUijication externall to the purifying of the 
 flejl , covfifleth in the man s feparation from the world, 
 and dedication Vnto G OfD'Sfervice, by Calling and 
 Covenant , common to all th members of the vifbk 
 
 Chmbl 
 
1 3 6 HEBR. CHAP. X. 
 
 i Church ; end it is forcible thus farre % as to bring a mn 
 into credit* and ejieematiofi t aia Saynlt, before men* 
 and Vwf* the common frmledges of the Church] 
 whereof tw, 06 Men, fo GOD j//o, fieafytb v»*o bim, 
 and of him , as one of UuVtopky and chalet b with bim > 
 in his externall difjenfation, ojs with one of Bis owne 
 teople. In this fenfe all the Congregation of Jfraell, 
 and eyerie one of them ^ u called hoiie, yea. Core alfo> 
 and bis followers, Numb* \6. *. The SanUifica* 
 tion internally by renovation, confijleth in a man's jcpa* 
 Utionfromtbejlaieof \ature,totbe ftate of Grace; 
 from his olde conditions, to bee a new creature indeed* * 
 ®y this Utter forte, a i\eprcbate can not bee called (an. 
 ftificd$£«f by the former, he may bee called falsi- 
 fied, and that by wtue of the 'Bloode of the Covenant, 
 albeit heefhould not get ante farther good thereby*. For, 
 as the bloode of CHRIST bath nrtue to clean je the 
 Confcience, And renew the Soule which commeth Vuto it 
 &ruelie J and$i*itualiie, Sg itwujl haue force to doe that 
 Which islejfe ; .b^t *x, punfietbe flefh> and externall 
 condition of the man who commetb \nPoit outwaidlie 
 cuelie, at the Types did vnde* the Lawe^ wherev^on an 
 hypocrite in the Cbriftian thumb , tuufi bee accounted 
 one of the Congregation of the Saynites, as well as an 
 hypocrite VrJer the Lawe Was fo called, becaufe thrift's 
 §hode cannot bee infer tout to the lyfes,wbicb aw e of 
 this force, to fanBtpe men to the pwifyhgOj the flefb. 
 Or Wee may fay morefbortlie : There is a fanttifi cation 
 hy confecration, when anie thing is de)fOted } or dedicated 
 Vftfo GOD-, and a jollification by ink abitaliw of the 
 , folic 
 
Hib it* Chap. X. 237 
 
 hlk Spirit > 2. Cor. vj. 1^.17* 18. Of the f$f- - 
 wet forte, the Cenfers o/Core, Dathan,*wJ Abi« 
 ram, dre called holie. And the reafon is given , Bf- 
 **«/* tfc*jf offered thexn before the LO%p , therefore 
 they are Mo W, Numb. xvj. *8. iiw^iw thisfenfe f 
 all the members of the vifbk C bunb~, even fucb <u af~ 
 rtrMutorfet prmeApoflates, *e janHifitd^becdufc 
 they dre ojfercd 9 and offer themjelues Vnto \he LO^©# 
 §ut the inhabitation of the holie Spirit^ is pfoper onlie ft 
 the Blett 9 and Q 9'S Children . . 
 
 Hekci Learne , 1. That all the members of the 
 vifiblc Church, arc fo confederate ynto GOD , that 
 it is facriledge for them, not to feeke GOD'S Ho- 
 nour in all thinges , or to beftowe themfelues, ani« 
 other way , than for GOD. 1, Men are reckoned 
 by GOD, fo to deale with CHRIST,and His Blood, 
 and Covenant , and Spirite , as they make account 
 thereof, as they hauc cftcemation of CHRIST, and 
 His Bloode, and Spirit. 3 . And their efteemation is 
 not reckoned by their wordes, or pretences, but by 
 their deeds, as thefe doe importe,fo arc they judged 
 to eftecme. 4- Becaufc Apothfie from CHRIST,im- 
 portethas much, as Hee and His Doclrine^arc vft* 
 worthie to bee avowed, or ma^ntayned ; by confe- 
 quence it importeth alfo, that CHRIST was not the 
 Man Hee called Himfdfe; and, that all His Spirite 
 had taught them , was vntrueth : and, therefore, 
 jufllie heere doeth the Scripture challenge the Apo- 
 flatc, of counting CHRIST'S Bloode no better 
 than the blood of a common Malefaflor ; and,ofc gi- 
 ving the Lie to the H O LI E S P I R I T. So 
 fcarfull a thing is it , to make Defe&ion fiom ani* 
 knowne parte of true Rcligoru 
 
 Verfi 
 
2$$ HEBR. CHAP. X: 
 
 f erf. 30. For wee ktiowe Him that hatM 
 
 fayd, Vengeance bclongeth vnto Mee 5 
 
 * I will recompence, fayth the LORD, 
 
 And agayne , The LORD fliall judge 
 
 HisPeopIe. 
 
 r>^ that he pmvetbtbecertdyntieof their punifh. 
 went, out of Deuceiyxxxij* 3;. j$. Leaknti* 
 t. That the juftice and conftancie of GOD'S 
 Trueth , in generall threatninges , is fufficienc to 
 prooue the ce.rtayne punifhment of particular finnes. 
 a. The punifliment of Apoftates, of one kynde, may 
 evidence the puniflinent of Apoftates of another 
 kynde. For, it is the Iewbs Apoftafie, to Idola- 
 erie, and worflhipping of Images, which in that place 
 the LORD doeth threaten. 
 
 z. Bee makgth the knowing of GOD ^bo ft>ea- 
 %etb t a proof > fujficient for the cemyne performance 
 of His Word . Then, As men vnderftande 
 GOD'S Nature, fo will His Word weygh with 
 therm : And , fuch as knowe Him beft, willftande 
 moil awe of, and belieue, His Word moft. 
 
 Verf. 31. It is a fearfull thing, to fall in- 
 to the Handcs of the Living GOD. 
 
 F%OM this knowledge of G 2>'S Kature 9 bet 
 pronouncetb hove f ear full a thing it is^ to fall in- 
 to bis bandes, 4S an aherfarie^ to lee panifbed. 
 
 Then, 1. It is praefuppofed , that fuch as reje& 
 she Merck of CHRIST , Ihall not bee able to rqefl 
 
 lattice; 
 
HEBR. CHAP. X. 239 
 
 Iuftice ; but rauft fall into His Hand. t. The *ter+ 
 nitie of GOD, maketh His Wrath terrible: For He 
 livcth for ever , to avenge Himfelfe on His Foes. 
 3. The Terrour of the LORD, what Torment Hee 
 Is able to infli&, and that for ever, is a fitte Meane to 
 make men beware to make Apoftaiie from CHRIST. 
 
 Verf.^i. But call to rcmemberance the 
 former dayes, in which after yee were 
 illuminated, yee endured a great fight 
 of afflictions . 
 
 F 
 
 0% a Meane to belpetbem conjlantlietogpeenl 
 bee diretfetb them, to ma\e v/<? oftbeir former pd- 
 tience, and experience ef troubles for the GofpelL 
 
 Then, i. Even they who haue fuffered for 
 CHRIST , haue neede to bee ftirred vp to conftan- 
 rie , and to bee terrified from Apoftafie. i. The 
 more men haue fuffered for CHRIST , they ought 
 to bee the bolder in the Profeflion of His Trueth, 
 and the more readie for new Sufferings. 
 
 x. Hee nsaketbtbe tyme oftbeir firfi tronlIes 9 l* 
 hee, after Illumination . Then, Some doe en- 
 ter into troubles for Religion, at their verie firft con- 
 verfion, and arc yoaked in Batcell agaynft Perfecuv 
 tcrs , befide other Onfets, of Satan, and their ownc 
 
 nature. 
 
 Vtrf. 33. Partlie why left yee were made 
 a gazing ftocke, both by reproaches, 
 andaffiiftions : and partlie whylcft ye 
 
 became 
 
 « 
 

 34© nisR. chap. %: 
 
 became companions of them which 
 werefovfed. 
 
 O^ff ma\etb their troubles,™ their mne perfons* 
 by reproaches ^ and afflitfions , the firtt fane of 
 their fight, therein they Vena gaging ftoekf to the 
 worlde. Thin, i. Such as are called to fuf- 
 fer for C H RI.-S T,.are fet vpon a Theater, togiue 
 proofe of their Fay th and loue to C H R I S T, be- 
 fore the worldc. 2 # The blynde worlde wondereth 
 at fuch as adventure to fuffer anie thing for the 
 Trueth of C H R I S T, & thinke but ignominiouflic 
 of C H R I S T , and His Caufe , and of thofe that 
 rnayntayne the fame. 3 . Reproaches and taantes of 
 the Godlie by the worlde , arc reckoned vp to thena 
 for parted of their Chriftian CrofTe , and of their 
 Glorie before GOD. 
 
 t. The next parte of their fight,*®*? their path 
 taking Voitb futb as did fuffer the lyfy. Them, 
 j. It is the parte of true Chriflians, to countenance 
 them that confefle CHRIST, yea, and to joyne 
 with them that fuffer for Him. a. Communion with 
 the fu teringc of others, is reckoned vp for a parte oi 
 ewr owne fufftringes, 3. To fuffer patientlie oiji 
 felues, or take a parte with others in their fufferings 
 will coft vs a Battell. 
 
 Vcrf. 34. For yee had compaflion oi 
 mee in my Bondcs, and tooke joyful 
 lie the fpoyling of your goods^ kno 
 wing in your ielues* that yee hauc ii 
 
 Heaven 
 
HEBR. CHAP- X; Ht 
 
 Heaven , a better, and an enduring 
 Subftance. 
 
 MEE tonmetb to ftrticuUrsi *ndfirtf 9 tbtbcom* 
 psftisn towrde: hintftlfe , in bit Units, i$ru 
 numbered by b'w* T h e n , i. Coropaffion 
 with Sufferers, efpeciallie when it is manifefted to 
 the affli&ed partie , for his Comfort , maketh the 
 companionate perfon a part-taker with the fafiferer. 
 jt.Such compajEcn f£ouId bee remembered by tht 
 fafferer thankfullic , and reeompenfed by feeking 
 their *tcmall Welfare, who haue (bowed them fucjj 
 great kyndncflc. 
 
 *, Amtber fimticpi^ is tbtir jtyfitUtndmmg tin 
 ffvUdtm of tUb goods. , Thin, i, When 
 tryall cemmeth of mens fayth in CHRIST, fech d9 
 myndeto beeconftant, muft prepare themfelaes to 
 qtiyte their goods, if G O D pleafe fo to honour 
 them with employment. 2. When wee fee wee nurfl 
 lofe our goods for CHRIST'S ftke, or fufferanic 
 other inconveniencie, we ought to doe it cbearfullie, 
 and count our gayne in CHRIST more than our 
 loffe in the worlde : and if wee finde trouble, t# ke 
 our Adverfaries know as little of it as wee can:namc- 
 lie, feeing there is no caufc of griefe, if our eyes were 
 opened, and our eafthlie aflfc&ions mortified, 
 
 3# Tbeh tncoWdgementi dnd ctafe of JQye , <tod$ 
 tbe fenfible feeling vitbin themfelzts, of tht Comfort 
 ofdternali ^cbe$ in Hca»en % keying for them. 
 'Then, i.It is the afliirance of our healeftlie In- 
 heritance, which muft make vsreadie to quyteout 
 ! sarchliemooueables, z. Whofogettethahearttd 
 
 
24* HEBR. CHAP, x: 
 
 ^uyte anic thing on earth, for CHRIST , fhall htue 
 better in Heaven, than hee can lofe heere. 3 . G O D 
 vfeth'to giue Earncft of what Hee is to giue, in fen- 
 fible feeling of fpirituall Riches , to fuch as belieue 
 in Him. 4. When men caq efteemc of thinges hea- 
 venlic, as they are $ that is, enduring goods: and of 
 thinges earthlie, as they arc; that is, pcrifliing 
 mooueables 5 then lhall they , readilie f quyte the 
 carthie , in hope of the heavenlie. 
 
 Virf. 3 j. Caft not away, therefore, your 
 confidence, which hath great recom- 
 pence of rewarde* 
 
 NOtt* bee exhortetb ibentf togoemmtbisMde 
 Moving •/CHRIST: Fot^tbU Confi- 
 dence, in the Ongivall, Ufucb as batbtyitb it d full 
 &nl free frofefiku of 4II their fajftb . 
 
 Then, Confidence, and bolde avowing of the 
 Trueth , is requyred : A playne and full teftimonie 
 Riuft wee giue to CHRIST'S Trueth : Our confi- 
 dence in profeffion, is, in parte, caiten, when our tc- 
 flimonie is fparing. 
 
 x . Tbe encouragement hegwth, is the hope of 
 a rewarde . Then, i, Gonftancie in 
 
 avowing of CHRIST , (haft bee well rewarded, al- 
 though not of deferving , yet of GOD'S Grace, 
 2. Hee that quyteth his profeffion , renounceth the 
 Rewarde promifed to the Conftant . 
 
 Qvestion. But, doethnot this Exhorta- 
 tion importe the Elcfts ynfctlednelfe^ and vn- 
 ecrtayntie of perfevcrtnee i 1 Answer* 
 
&EBR. CHAP. X. £4 $ 
 
 Kef, i«* wtft* &tf veafyeffe ofhimfelfe* and neede of 
 fuch Exhortations, to farther bis conftancie* t. The 
 hunger of dijhononring G f D in fome particular 
 flip or fall, is ground fujficient for this Exhortation} 
 and this is the mofte ofneceflitie it can imperte* 3 .The 
 Exhortation heeing given to the common Bodie of the 
 yifible frofeffbures, toucbetb them properlie, and not 
 the Elett fomallie. 
 
 Verf. 3 6. For, y ce haue need of patiences 
 that after yec haue done the will of 
 GOD, yee might receaue the Pro- 
 mife • 
 
 r/£F gmtla fyafon : Qecattfe they haue neede of 
 * fatience, therefore they mutt not ca8 artoay their 
 Confidence. Then, i. The Rcwarde 
 
 will not bee given , till a tymeimerveanc. 2. And 
 Troubles wdl lye on, mthe meane whyle, to make 
 the tymc feeme the longer. 3 . Patience is needfull, 
 as a Meane , to fit vs to attende. 4. Confidence of 
 frhe Tracth, muft fupporte our patience. 
 
 i# The tyme of their fatience f bee fttteth as hng 
 M GO© tbinkstb good to employ them : and, after 
 that , the Qtptearde comwetb. Then, j. The 
 *yme of patience , is as long as G O D hath anie 
 thing to doe with vs in this worlde. 2. Patience 
 muft not bee joyncd with ydleneflej but, with a&iue 
 obedience of G O D'S will , as Hee requyreth it. 
 3. After that employment is ended, the promifed 
 Rewards is given # 
 
144 HEM. CAAP. Xl 
 
 ftrf. 3 7." For, yet a little whyle ; and hee 
 that fhall come, will come, and will 
 not tame* 
 
 TJBB encowAgetb them to pattern f by promt fc of 
 the LO%p'S comrningtto relieuethemflmt- 
 li$. Then, I. The tearme of Patience, is, vn- 
 till the L O R D come , to deliver, z. The patient 
 attenderon Hiscomming, fliall not bee difappoyn- 
 &ed : For, Hee will come , and will hot tarrie be- 
 yonde the due tyme of our ncceiTitie. 5 . Itfliould 
 ftrengthen vs Vnto patience , that the tyme is fhort, 
 tndthe Deliverie ceruync- 
 
 terf. 38. No we, the Iufl fliall Hue by 
 Fayth : but, if anie man drawc backe, 
 my foule fhall haue no pleafure in 
 him. 
 
 HOw fliall they fendfe in themeanc tymc.f. 
 Hee aunfoeretb from Habac. £,4, The 
 loft fhall liucby Fayth : That Ui Tbtwan -tobo 
 •toiitlee found righteous, mufl not holy u prefent \tnfa 
 dut fuJU/ne his foule ,vitb the W%*1 of Pre wife* 
 
 Thsn, it In the midfi of Troubles, and GODS 
 felt abfence , Fayth will content it felfe with the 
 onelie Promifesof GOD. 1. Looking to GODS 
 Word by Fayth, is able to icepe a fbulc in lyfe, and 
 patience . 
 
 2. Hee tbreatneihtbetoifiMiftitigApoJtW 
 iforfeft to draw fafe ; mi nt to Im bjf^tb. 
 
 7hi 
 
hebr: chap, x; 1*4$ 
 
 The wdts of the 9bqba f *$, He whofe foule 
 is lifted vp in him, is not vprighc. The 
 jfpofile Utdkftb him to the meaning; which heeing 
 cornered with the ftofitfs Wrdes , Do-eth 
 TiacH V S * U That hcc who rcfufeth to 
 liuc by Fayth, is lifted vp with the falfc confidence of 
 fome ether thing than GOD: hee hath fom* 
 fcrongholde within kimfelfe, wherein hee docth 
 trull. a. Hee that lifteth vp himfelfe , in his vayne 
 confidence , will drawe abacke from believing ia 
 GOD'S Word , in the tyme of tryall. 3 . Hee 
 that draweth backe in the tyme of tryall, bewrayed 
 the want of this finccritie. 4. A back-flyder from 
 the profeffion of the Trueth, is loathfome, both t« 
 GOD, and to His Sayn£fc ? 
 
 Ytrfo 1$ . But wee are not of them who 
 draw backe vnto perdition ; but of 
 them that belieue, to the faving of 
 the fouk* 
 
 TJEE wittigttetbtbeTbreatemngt left bee Jhould 
 " feetne tof*ff>eft them of ineonjiancie. Thk ijj 
 1. Such Threatninges and Exhortations as haue bene 
 given heere , doe not importe the vncertayntie of 
 their perfevcrance who are threatened - 3 but ilandetfa 
 with the ailurancc of the contrarip. 2. Hee who 
 threatened^ iliould bee as waric to weaken his hea* 
 rers fayth,as his owne, 3 , Hearers muft vndcrflandL 
 that the right vfe of threatening, is, to rowfc men 
 out of fecurrtie j and not to difcowrage them. 
 
 z. Wee are not of them (fkyeth becj) 
 
s4 £ HEBR. CHAP, X. 
 
 who drawe backe vato perdition. 
 
 Then, i. They who drawe backe p from coa- 
 ftanr avowing of the Fayth, drawe neare vnco per- 
 dition, Heethat forfaketh the CtofTe, runneth him- 
 feife on the Rock? of his owne definition; which is 
 worfe. i. Tae Eieft are not of that kynde, or forte 
 of men , who fall into Apoftafie , vnto perdition. 
 They may fall for a tyme,- but are not of them that 
 drawe backe , vnco perdition. 
 
 3 # Wee arc of them ( fytih he<u> ) 
 who belicue to the falvation of the foule. 
 
 THEN, i. True Believers are of that kynde, of 
 whom all doe perfevere. z. Pcrfeyering in the 
 Fayth, is a going on to Salvation. 
 
 Thefumme ofChafa XL 
 
 NOw, that you may know the better howe 
 toliucby Fzyth , confider, that Fayth 
 apprehendeth thinges to come , as pre- 
 fent, and fubfiltlng, by gripping them, in 
 then priginall Fountayne , which is the 
 Word o^ Promiie, and beholding in theMirrour of 
 the Woui, theclarc certayntieof thinges, as yec 
 not feene to fenfe , Verf. i . For, fo were the Eledjb 
 Beholders and Pan-takers of CHRIST before Hce 
 came, and were juftified. Verf 2.. And Co haue wee 
 leertayntie of the Creation of the World of nothing, 
 $yer£ j. ^yit was Asu's perfon and facrifice ac~ 
 
 ceptcd* 
 
Hesr. Chap. X. 2^f 
 
 lepted , and preferred before his elder Brother, 
 Verf. 4. By it was Enoch made readie for Heaven, 
 Verf. ?. 6. And Noah, by it, faved, both in hodie 
 and foule, Verf. 7* Fayth made Abraham Ieaue his 
 €ountrey,in hope of Heaven, Verf. 8. y. io.By it, Sa- 
 *A,beeing olde,got tfrength, abouethe courfc of 
 nature, to become a fruittull Mother, Verf. 11. i*« 
 All thefe, vnto their dying day, were contented with 
 the fore-fight of the Performance of GOD'S Pr#- 
 mifes; and, in hope thereof, renounced the Worlds 
 therefore GOD honoureth them, as His Confede- 
 rates, Verf. 13. 14. *?. i<*. Fayth made Airaha*| 
 CO offer his onelie fonne, Verf. 17. 18. 19. Isaac , 
 and Iaakob, and Ioseph, by Fayth, at their death, 
 comforted thcmfelues, and others alfo , in hope o£ 
 the Performance ofGOD'S Trueth, Verf, i«. ir. 
 ti. The Parentesof Mock* overcame the fcareo£ 
 man by Fayth , Verf. 23." Moses, by Fayth, got 
 ftrength tochoofe the Croffc of CHRIST § before 
 the Riches, and Honoures,and Pleafures of JEgypt, 
 Verf. 24, is* *<*• Fayth made him conftant in his 
 dioyfe , and patient , Verf. 27. By Fayth hee got 
 the People otlsRAEn. to bee faved, when the firft- 
 borne of jEgvpt were flayne, Verf. 1%. By Fayth 
 the deepe Sea gaue open way, Verf. 1$, High wal- 
 led Townes were throwne downe, Verf. 30. Rachab 
 Was faved, when others periflied, VerC 31. By Fayth 
 cumbers of GOD'S Children did wonderfull 
 ihinges; and rcccaved wonderful! Comfortes j and 
 overcamcall Perfections , Verf 31. 33.34.3f.3f* 
 37.38. All thefe died in the Fayth of CHRIST, 
 and were jufhficd , albeit CHRIST was not yet 
 come, Verf. 3*. GOD having referved the accom- 
 plifhment of the Prophe/ies and Types in the con? 
 ?iingofIESVS C H R I S T, vncill oar tyr 
 
248 Hfi*iu Chap. XL 
 
 ibatrhe Fathers might not get Salvation, except by | 
 looking to our tyracs, and joyning withvs in the 
 Fayth of I E S V S ; in whome they, and wee alfe; 
 «rtperfcAe4, Verf.4<j. 
 
 Ti?0 "DoBrine of Chap* XL 
 
 VERS, I. 
 
 rOWjFaythis the fubftance of things 
 H hoped for j the evidence of thinges 
 notfe^aev 
 
 TTE^ fortieth out tbe nature ofiSdjrtb*t$bcty$ 
 "< %bm to Hut by it. Then, Htc that 
 would liuc by Fayth, hadneede f kilfullic to fearch 
 m% the nature thereof* 
 
 Z* indtfcrjhhg Faytbjbce afirybetbyuto ittbt 
 p§(sttie of the Wvlt which fayth layetb fold* »$o& 
 £$t s itistbe fVtrd (r$gtriit $ vHfb is tbc fnbjlanct 9f 
 thfager ntifeiut. 
 
 THEN , There is fuch an vnion betwixt Fayth 
 and the Words, that what the Words is in force and 
 »flfe#, that Fayth islayde to bee, in force and effeft 
 alfo: As Fayth honoureth the \Vorde > fo GOD 
 honoured! Fayth, in giving it the lyke commenda- 
 tion, for force with the Worde, What is the origi- 
 nal! Of the beeing, and cxiftence of anic thing, but 
 this /GOD willeth it to bee. or promifeth it ihaU 
 tome to pafle, or commaundeth that ic may bee. 
 Therefore , let Fayth get a grip of thePrcmife , ox 
 Wof «fe, aad it tafeeth hoM^ of the tiyng promifed kjy 
 *•- • the 
 
Him CM4F< XU 24? 
 
 t^c l^ote thereof And in the hand of layth doetk 
 Tructh fauddc out, and flowrift, vnto tkc rypc Frw'c 
 •f Call farisfe&ion in pcrformiaflcc. 
 
 3* Tbt WrJ E V I *> I N c B, in tbt Origintll, 
 u*uam9fUgitks % v*t*twg. tbtt itutbtntturt 
 of Faytb, by ®ty*Miou, to tmmi. 
 
 THEN , It were wifedoriae , for helping of our 
 weake Fayth, to mak« Syllogifmes from the Worcfe, 
 and to rcafon fo convindnglie agaynft ail oppofition 
 #f incredulitie invs, as there might bee a confent, 
 and ycclding , to the Tructh , extorted from vs. 
 
 As for example : When wee can not take to heart 
 the daungcr wee are into , by emertayning anie 
 known finne, from RoM.Yiij. verf.13. we may rcafon 
 thus j The Scripture fayeth, If yet Im After the 
 flip?* yet jhsll die, Bur, if 1 forlake not, and morti- 
 ce not this knownc finne in'mee, I liue after the 
 flcfti. Therefore , if I forfake not, and mortific not 
 this knowne finne, I fhall die. Agayne , the Scrip- 
 ture fayc th* // JW 9 though the Spirit, dot mortijit tbt 
 dtedes of the bodi t, yet (bill Hut, Therefore, if I, by 
 the Spirite , momfie fuch and fuch Lufte* , I haue 
 GOD'S Promifc, that I ftaliliae. And fo ia other 
 particular!. 
 
 Vcrfi z. For, by it the Elders obtayned a 
 good rcporte. 
 
 H55 ftmttb tbt nam of t*ytb % to bet m bet 
 btibftjit i kttnft tbt Elder* vercdtfto** 
 of GOD, m bU{[td>in tbtb belit+ingi vbo 
 wwi mt otbtrtosyts btt part-taws of tbt ptomifei 
 $"$}*£ h tfa Messiah to m#. fxMt ftyb 
 
 IT %% M 
 
350 Hsb lis Chap, XL 
 
 bad furnifhedvnto them the Subflance and Evidence 
 $f that hoped-for &efiing, 
 
 T &*&>%. The Fathers vnder the Law, were ok 
 dewed with justifying Fayth, and accepted of GOD 9 
 even as wee. *. Men, how bale foever, are brought 
 into credite with GOD, and into good efteetna&iQn 
 with His Church, by Fayth. 
 
 prf+ £• Through Fayth wee vnderftand 
 that the Worldes were framed by the 
 Word of G O D : So that thinges 
 which are fecne, were not made of 
 
 I thinges which doe appeare, 
 
 AKothe7proofe t tefhow 9 that EajthistheEvi* 
 deuce of thinges n$t feene^ ftecaufe we can htut 
 mother Evidence ef the Worldes Creation, but by ho* 
 bjng therein in the Word) as it wrr in doing before 
 em Eyts* Then, i . Fayth mufl not ftand 
 whether there bee Appearances, or Probabilities> or. 
 ^jaot, of fiieh thinges as are promifed in theWorde: 
 or elfe it could not belieue the Creation , which is 
 the making of all thinges, of nothing. 2. The whole 
 workes of Creation, are Pawnes and Evidences of 
 the pofEbilitxe, yea, Certayntie of everie thing pro- 
 mifed : For , the workes of Creation ftend vpon nc 
 better ground, than GOD'S Word. Thisfentence, 
 & ® ft all make our vyle bodies , lying *»** the gle* 
 mmSodie of CB\IST I E S?S , is as po- 
 werful! to make vs fo, as tkis fcntenee, Let there bet 
 light , was powerful! to create Light , when there 
 feat none before. 
 
 Verf^ 
 
MEBR.CHAP. XI 251 
 
 Verf. 4. By Fayth Abcll offered vnto 
 G O D a more excellent Sacrifice 
 than Kayn } by which hee obrayned 
 vvitnefTe, that he was righteous,GOD 
 teftifying of his Giftes: and, by i£ 
 hee beeing dead, yet fpeaketh. 
 
 I ft the Catalogue •/ !8e//f Wi f hee Ugiuvetb a 
 A bel \,tbefirfi petfecuted Man for ^gbtttufntftt* 
 and that by Kayn, profefhng the fame Twrfhif 
 
 Tritbbm' ; WHEREIN WEE LEARNJL % 
 
 i. That the Wicked may joyne in the outward wor- 
 ship, and pure formes of Religion, with the Godlie; 
 as Kain did with Abell. 2. That Fayth putceth the 
 difference betwixt their perfons, and fcrvice. j.Thac 
 a rran's perfon muft firft pleafe GOD, brfbre his 
 anions can pleafe Him - y For, therefore was Abbi's 
 Sacrifice accepted, becaufe by Fayth his perfon was 
 juftified. 4. Fayth maketh Abel itill a fpeaking Do- 
 ctor to the Church : dire&ing aU, who loue to haue 
 fuch rewarde , to cleaue vnto GOD, as hee did: 
 and , albeit they ffiould die for it , by the hand ef 
 their perfecting, and bloodie Brethren, not co won- 
 der at it . 
 
 ferf 5. By Fayth Enoch \tfas tfanflated, 
 that hee fhould not fee death; and was 
 not found, becaufe GOD had trans- 
 lated him. For,be£ore his tranflatiofi, 
 hee had this Teftimoaie e That h« 
 pleafedGOD. 
 
*5> Hub it. Chap, XI % 
 
 TJ noc h's fullfclwttejt expired ^GOP'S 
 •^ tranjlathg of him* T H a « , If wee ^sk€ 
 •where £noch went to, wee muft fearch for him by 
 Scriptures warrand, onlic in the cempanic of GOD, 
 the Tranflator of him. For, before hee was tranfla- 
 ted,hc Jived a bleifed Man,in fellowship with GOD : 
 and it is injurious tQ G O D, and Enoch both, to 
 put him out of GOD'S fciIowfl%, as not blefled, 
 when hee is traailatcd. 
 
 a# Enoch's TravftatUn hmlb Vitotfc 
 i. That the bleffedncflfc of everlafling Lyfe, with* 
 GOD, after death , was knowne in the Olde Te* 
 fiament. z • That the Fathers got pofleffion of ir. 
 
 3 . That this Felicitic could not bee attayned vnto, 
 but by flitting , and reraooving out of this lyfe. 
 
 4. That the Bodic is a Partner with the Soule , of 
 Lyfe aeternaU. s- That how-fo-ever it bee appoyn- 
 fled, for aJl men, once to die ; yet G OD can make, 
 when Hee plcafeth, Tranflation, or a Cbaunge, to 
 jfondin rowme of Death, 
 
 3. fitfote Enoch tom tr4nfldted,btt bad this 
 Tcftimenk ; That hee pleafcd OOD, 
 
 TH£N , Who-fo-ever defircth to be blefled with, 
 GOD, after they are remooved from this lyfe* 
 »uft firft learne to pieafe GOD, before they de-, 
 parte hence . 
 
 f'trf 6. But, without Fay th* it is impofc 
 fible to pieafe Him. For, he that com- 
 meth to GOD, muft belieue that Hee 
 is, and that Hee is a rewards qF them 
 that diligentlie fecke Him. g 
 
&EBR. CHAP. XL 353 
 
 Htt pwyttb. tbdt Enoch's Tidnfldtm,dnA 
 pkdfmg 9fGOD,vas bj>fajtb',btcdtifc plea- 
 ting of G O D cdn not bee wtbont ftytb. Htt na* 
 mttb no otbet of GOD'S Grdces in bim, bat Vdytb 
 \t\U\ betduft \t onelie of ill other Gtdcts t {Irippttb 4 
 mdnnaitdoftbtwrtbof dnittbing inbint^dnd ftn« 
 detbbimto GOD'S Mtriit, in the Mfdidtour. 
 THEN, 1. What-fo-evcr glorious Vertiies bee 
 found in Gods Ch ildren; yet it is not by anie of thefc 
 that they are juftificd or acceptable toGod,but onelie 
 by their Fayth : For, it is by Fayth, that it may bee 
 by Grace : And if it bee by Grace, it is not by wor- 
 thineffc of workes. 2. In the matter of Iuftification, 
 and acceptation with G O D , to bee juftified by 
 Fayth, or accepted not without Fayth; is all one with 
 to bee juftified, and accepted, by vcrtue of nothing 
 in a man befide Fayth: Elfe, the Apofile's reafoning 
 were not ftrong. 3. Except a manhaue this com- 
 1 mended Fayth inGOD'S Mercfe , hee can not 
 ipleafe GOD: Let him doe elfe what you can 
 mamc , without this Fayth , it is impofliblc to pleafe 
 GOD, 
 
 i. Hee txpoundetb^bit the Fdytbis, of^cbUb 
 bee titedmtb : To w*, A tommvig to GO f D $ All-fuf- 
 \tient % dnd mtfcifall . Then, i# GOD 
 is Selfe-fufficient , and All-fufficicnt. 2. G O D is 
 !b gracious, as none can feeke vnto Him,by that Way 
 which Hee hath revealed , but Hee will giue them 
 th;.t which they feeke. 3. Except a man belieue 
 GOD'S All-fufficiencic, and mercifull BountifuJ- 
 nefle, hee can not come vnto Him, to feeke fupplie 
 *f wantes, or rclitfe ft om cvilU 
 
 p Tromthift i(ritssl[QW$ntyotftrnt tUn* : 
 
 tMff 
 
§54 &«»»• €m a?. XL 
 
 f*re •/ fdytb. *♦ It makethamanfenf!ble©r 
 
 his indigence, andmiferie; elfe,it could not fende 
 hiip a-begging, a. It maketh him to acknowledge 
 Jiis natural! alienation, and farrencfle from GOD: 
 clfe, it could not kt him on work, to feck GOD,and 
 to come vnto Him. *.It emptieth him of the confi- 
 dence in his owib&afthe creatures hclp:elfe,it could 
 not fend the man away,from all thefe,to GOD. 4. It 
 poynfleth outGOD, both able, and willing, to 
 helpe ; elfe, it could not eacowrage, to take courfe* 
 for reliefc, in him. 5. It fettcrh a man on worke, to 
 vfe the appoyn&ed meanes, to finde GOD. 6. It 
 certifieth a man , of GOD'S impartialitie towardes 
 everie one that feeketh to Him ; and maketh him to 
 kolde on the w«y,feeking diligentlie, and never tc 
 giue over : And , fo , it bringeth a man to denye 
 himfelfc, and to haue communion with GOD. 
 
 V*rf 7. By Fayth, Noah, beeing war. 
 ned of GOI> of thinges not fecne as 
 yet, mooved with feare, prepared a*2 
 Arke, to the faving of his Houfe: by 
 the which hce condemned the world, 
 and became Hey re of the Righteouf 
 tiefTe which is by Fayth. 
 
 11^ Noah's ixtwple, obferue, i.Hee k/ittoJl 
 the Dcludgt is cowming, And fearttb, andpripmtl 
 the Arke* ' Then, J. Fayth apprehended 
 lud^ementcs threatened in the Worde, as well a 
 Mercies in the Promifes. 2. Fayth apprefaendin; 
 the Threatening, mooyeth to feare. 3 . That is rJgh 
 
 Feare 
 
hebr; chap, xl »j 5 
 
 ¥eare, which fcttcth a man on workc, to prevent the 
 Daunger . 
 
 t. By bis diligence bee tondtmned the iw/ifc, 
 T H E N 9 The paynes which the Godlie take to eC. 
 chew wrath, condemneth careleffe beholders of their 
 diligence. 
 
 ; . f&y tbis bee became Jieyie of the %igbtcoufue]ft 9 
 vbicb is by Fayth : that is > came eVtdentlie to be feme 
 to bee frcb . TH E n , i. There is a Righteouf- 
 nefle, which is onelie by Fay th . z . That Righteouf. 
 neffe, is Heyrfhip to all true Believers . 3 . Some fpc- 
 eiallpoyndtof Fayth, may bring thisHeyrfhipvm© 
 light, and giu'e evidence of a mans Right therevnto. 
 
 Verf. 8. By Fayth, Abraham, when hce 
 was called , to goe out , into a place 
 which hce fhould after receauc for an 
 Inheritance , obeyed : and hee went 
 out, not knowing whither hee went. 
 
 Braham's following of GO&S CaU 
 ling % and leading of bis Coutitrey, is counted* 
 vnrly of Fayth. From Abraham's Exawple, 
 tbcnM+slcarnc , 1. That Fayth in GOD, will 
 
 (caufcaman quytekis Countrey, and Parentcs, and 
 -everiedearcit thing, at GOD'S Calling* 2. Fayth 
 [counteth GOD'S Promifes better than preterit 
 iPofTeffions ; and is content to quyte the one for the 
 other. 3. Yea. it is content with a Proraifc of bet- 
 ter m generally and for the fpeciall manner of per- 
 formance, flandethnotto beeblinde. 4. Fayth is 
 waiin % to ofcey, as foonc at it feqfh a Wariand. 
 
 a: 
 
rtrf.9* By Fay th, hee fojourned in thd 
 Land of Promife, as in a ftrange coun. 
 
 . trey ; dwelling in Tabernacles, with 
 Ifaac and Iaakob,the Hey res with him 
 of the fame Promife, 
 
 AB r. aham's fcjoarning in Canaan, is counted 
 another wrfe of bis fayth . Wherein *toeb 
 home , I . That Fayth can, for a" whyle, fuf- 
 fertobec a Stranger, even from that wherevnto it 
 hath bed Right. 2 . When Fay th hath certayntie of 
 an heavcnlie Inheritance, It tan bee content with a 
 fmali Portion of thinges earthlie, 3. A man who 
 fojourneth amongft Idolaters, fhould bee fare of & 
 Galling there vnto: and beeing amongft them, ought 
 to behaue himfelfe as a Stranger , and Sojourner, 
 4. Yea, where hee hath befl Right on earch,he ought 
 to haue a Pilgrimcs mynde. 
 
 jrerf. io. For , hee looked for a Gitie 
 which hath Foundations; whofc buil- 
 der, and maker, is GOD. 
 
 THAT tehkb wooded Abraham to hehaue him- 
 felfe as a Sojourner on earth , was the hope of 4 
 fctled during place Kith GO©, in the foeietie of ih\ 
 Sajntteiiu&ea)Kn. then, i« Heaven is a fet- 
 led, commodious, and fafe Dwelling Place ; All pla- 
 ces hcere, are but rnooucable Tabernacles, 2 . Thi 
 Fathers vnderthe Lawe, looked for entrie into thei 
 ktcrnall reft , in the Kindomc of Heaven , after th 
 
 endinj 
 
FfiBRt Chan XI, ijf 
 
 fading of their Pilgrimage heere. 3. The hope of 
 Hearen, h able to make a man content with Pilgrims 
 fire, and Lodging, heerc-away, 
 
 ferf. 1 1 . Through Fay th $ alfo, Sara her 
 felfe receaved ftrength * to conceauc 
 Scectej and was delivered of a Chylde 
 when fhee was paftage- becaufefhee 
 judged Hun fciythfuli, who had pro* 
 miied. 
 
 SA r A is itclgntiin the Cdtahgftttf fyUc^erst 
 andjer laughing, throtgb fc**r/jt/e, it *m re- 
 wtwbcied 5 but bit vttUric , over her mipbdiefe , is 
 emwended. Then, i.Even Women are made 
 Pattcrnes of believing , and wyfelie walking with 
 GOD: worthietabeeirnitarcdof Men. i^GOD 
 marketh not the defedb ot Fayth, but the found ncfle 
 thereof, hewe fmall fo ever it bee j vvhar good is ii> 
 His Chiidrcu , and not what finned they are clogged 
 With. 
 
 2* When fbtc is /-*# 4gf • by Tay\b fhee gftutb 
 ftignjjibtocoMedki. Thbm, i. Fayth refteth 
 on GOD'S Promife, albeit carnall reafonfecmc not 
 to Kxond it. 1. Fayth maketh vs cap: able of Bene- 
 fites , which otherwayes wee could not receaue. 
 3.Themoe hinderanccs that Fayth hath , ICitthg 
 more commendable. 
 
 5. Tbttwbich >/<&tUc bcr, Hw the ftythfulnejfe 
 •f GOD. Then, i, The confideration of 
 the properties of G O D, who promiftth, is a fpe- 
 eiafthdpe, %q wake yi reft on the Projmfc which He* 
 
ifS Hebr; Chap. XL 
 
 maketh. 2. Heethat giveth vnto GOD theGIo* 
 rie of Faythfutoeffe, fhalTreceaue,for a Rewarde, ch« 
 frill Performance. 
 
 Vtrf. ii. Therefore fprang there even of 
 one, and him as good as dead, fo ma- 
 nie as the Starres of the Skye in mui- 
 titudcj and as the fand which is by the 
 
 ; Sea ffeore, innumerable 
 
 Tff F Promfews, of innumerable Children, 4f 
 the Starres of Heaven : And fo 'toastbe Ver* 
 fomance. Thbn^ luftifying Fayth not onelie 
 fcelieveeh the Great Promife of Redemption; but al- 
 ii) other inferiour promifes, which depende therevp- 
 on: the believing whereof, giveth evidence of belie- 
 ving the Mayne Promife of Salvation , through the 
 Messiah . And therefore it is, that by the Fayth of 
 fuch Promifes # the Faythfull are heere declared to 
 bee juflified. 
 
 Qves t i on. How can this b«c,that A b! A- 
 SiAM'sSecdefhouldbeefomanie/ 
 
 J A nsw ere, l« §ecaufe the one is ds innumz* 
 table M the $tbct X for they are com fared together % in 
 iburefytft. t. Superlatiue Reaches are to bee expoan* 
 ded according to the [cope , and not captmflie to bee 
 Wefted.b'fiizlbe psrpofe ofthejpeaker $ and beyonde 
 the common acceptation of the hearer. t{olce , the 
 {cope eftbejpeacbi U to rayfe the dulnejfe of the myvde, 
 in "toeygkiematters,to the due sonfideration of a trueth 9 
 frtkedfit mttfmi vkicb, rtbervyes, Jbonldbtae 
 
 bem ; 
 
hebr; chap. xi. » 5J > 
 
 hene widtr-+*lued. Thu is tbe proper htm of the 
 figure hyperbolic^ in the ordinarie ljfeofV&etomfa 
 
 Vtrf. 13. Thefe all died in Fayth, not 
 having rcceaved the Promifesjbut ha- 
 ving feene them a-farre off, and were 
 perfwaded of them , and embraced 
 them 5 and confeffed , that they were 
 Strangers 5 and Pingrimes, on the 
 earth. 
 
 HES conmendctbtbtfAjtboftbe Patriarchcf,' 
 and Saha , that they died in tbeFaytb, not 
 fating obuyntd tbe Tvomifes. - then, 
 1. Fayth lofeth the commendation, except weeper- 
 fevere therein , even vntill death. 1. Where we« 
 feaue a word of Promife made to the Church, or to 
 our felues , albeit wee fee it not performed in our 
 *yme, wee may goe to death, in affiirance,that it (hall 
 bee performed. 3* They who would die in Fayth, 
 jaauiuiue in Fayth. * / 
 
 z . Tbougb tbeyrecerted not tbe Vromifcsrfet they 
 firar* them s-farre off, and totre fullie peifaaded of 
 \bm % and embraced them* THEN t 
 
 Albeit Fayth come not vnto a PofTeflion , yet it 
 rommeth vnto a beholding of the Pofleifion com- 
 ming, vnto a Perfwalton of the Pofleflion, and a fori 
 of friendlie Salutation thereof, as the worde impor- 
 ted*; fuch as Fricndes giuc one to another, whyles 
 ihey are drawing neare to embrace one another, af- 
 i«r a loag ty ra e feparacion. 
 
 R 2 3.Tty 
 
Hbbr. Chap, XL 
 
 $ • They confejfed in their lyfe tyme } that they *«$ 
 Stringers, and filfffinus % $u the edtifr Tbii^eereafe 
 cneie vf Iaakob 9 i>f/*ff Pharaoh: gtef themyude 
 §f one of the Faythfali m the tnayne maiHn, makfik 
 evident Sib at ti the wyude 0/ tbi »*#„ 
 
 THEN, 1 It is the parte of true Believers, to 
 profefle their Fayth before all , even before Idola- 
 ters, amongft rthom they lme. i. They who know 
 Heaven, to 'bee their owne Ho»c # dor reckon t&s 
 Worlde a ftrange Gouiure/. 
 
 Verf. 14. For»they that fay fuch things* 
 declare piaynlie* that they fecke aj 
 Countrey. 
 
 r^/ 1 5 . And, truelie, if they had bcenc 
 
 myndfull of that countrey , from 
 
 whence they came out, they mighc 
 
 liaue had opportuniue to haue retur- 
 
 .J. 
 
 ferf 16. But nowe they defirc abetter 
 Countrcye ; that is , an Heavenlic, 
 Wherefore 5 G O D is not afhamec 
 to bee called their GOD: For,Hec 
 liarh prepared for them a Citie. 
 
 FP v 0,V/ thei< f'roMm, Tbslthy WreStmu* 
 get$)bee imVeeib Confluences, tbta: 1 htf tbeA 
 ifftsd dr> bomelte Country ; And if a Countrey, theft 
 e$iiw the* nw* emtbitt iemuy > w a better. £\« 
 
 tfuiA 
 
'SESR. CtlAV. JPX i6t 
 
 tttlritoniUttblie Cotmtrey: for they might butt re* 
 tamed, vhen they plcafed , Therefore, they defired 4 
 tetter Countrey. And if a better LoKntrej^tben an 
 fftavenlie Countrey : That is, They defu cd ewu Hta* 
 V*» it fetfe for their Countrey. 
 
 i. Tbu deducing 9 fConjeauences $ from tbi ¥r§m 
 fifionoftbe Parriarches, I hat they tor Strangers, 
 Tiacheth Vs i i. So to reade the Scriptures , as 
 Wee may marke, not onelie what is fpeken ; but, al- 
 fo , what i$ thereby imported ," by confluence. 
 2. That, what is imported by a fpeaeh , is a playna 
 Declaration of the mynde of the fpeaken and not aa 
 obictire Deduction , as Mockers call it. They who 
 fay they are Strangers, declare playnlie , that they 
 feekea Countrey, fayeth the Aportle, 3. Yea, that 
 it is lawfull to proceeds, drawing one Conference 
 after another, till wee finde our the full mynde ; pro- 
 vydingtheColle&ion bee evident ,' in thecourftof 
 found Rea&n , as heere ic is. 
 
 t . The ApaHkbalb frozen heere, Tbit the Par- 
 triarchy /o*g&t Heaven for their Country j $ec4*ft 
 they fought a better than anie ov eaytb .„ 
 
 Then, i« The Apoftle knew no place for "Refi- 
 Jence of departed Soules better nor the earth, except 
 Heaven onelie. If there had beenc anie ether placed 
 fuch as is feygned to bee, his rcafoning had not bene 
 folide, 2. The Pathiarches. after the ending of 
 iheir Pilgrimage heere on earth, went Home, t© 
 Heaven. 
 
 3 * Secattfe ibey counted tbemfelues Str augers , till 
 they came H*n>e % to He awn , G D u not ajbamed 
 to bee called their GOtk Tmk, I, ^O!*) 
 will honour them, that honour Him. ;,GOO 
 
*6% HEBR. CHAP. XL 
 
 will avowe Himfelfe to bee their Portion , who for 
 His Caufe doe renounce the Worldc. 3 . Yea, that 
 the LORD may honour fuch as honour Him, Hee 
 will even abafe Himfelfe , to exalt them. 4. When 
 the L O R D hath fo done, Hee thinketh it no dif- 
 konour to Himfelfe , to doc anie thing that may ho- 
 nour His Servants. 
 
 4. GOD did prepdre them d Citk 9 libicb the 
 ApotfU he fere hath called Heaven, *r the Berteniie 
 ttmtrey. Then, Heaven was preapared for 
 ihe Patriarches , and the reft of GOD'S Sayn&es. 
 before they had ended their Pilgrimage on earth. 
 And,to put them into Hell, or anie other place, there 
 ipuft be£ a do&rine not from Heaven. 
 
 Verf 1 7. By Fayth, Abraham, when hec 
 was tryedj offered vp Ifaac ; And hec 
 that had receaved the Promifes f offred 
 vp his onlie begotten fonne- 
 
 ferfiS. Ofwhomitwas fayde, That, 
 in Ifaac fhall thy Seede bee called, 
 
 A toother Commendation of Abraham's Ptjtt 
 from the proof e given thereof in bis tryall abox 
 
 Isaac. WHENCE WEE LEARNE, 
 1. That where the LORD giveth Fayth , then 
 Tryall muft bee expe&ed : And, the greater Fayth 
 the greater Tryall. 2. That Fayth is moft commen 
 dable; when it ftandeth ftrong in tryall. 
 
 z. Bee is fajds to km offered ty Ifaac, tr 
 S4?*K T * * * , to 7hera J* noshing fo doarc 
 
 feu 
 
HEBR. CHAP, XL tei 
 
 fcue Fayth in GOD will maiea man quyte it , at 
 GOD'S Commaiind . z. The LORD coun- 
 teth that to bee done , which a man is about to doe* 
 Isaac is couuted offered, becaufc fo was hee^us 
 Abraham's Purpofe. 
 
 3 . His receding of tit Tremifes, is beere fa ant* 
 tber fenfe $ tban vcrfe 13. fit, there ti uUAst tb$ 
 
 fnmifes, is to reccauetbc thing ptomiftd^ortbe frt« 
 mifes in performance. £** beere it is to baue the $10* 
 mifes firtt and immediatelie made v»*o him* 
 
 Then, The meaning of formes of fpeach ii» 
 Scripture, is to bee found by confideration of all eir- 
 cumftances of the place, where they are fpoken 1 and 
 not of fome circumftances onelie. 
 
 4. Itfetwbto tb$ tttnwendatm of bis Fayth* 
 that lee ohejek G0Jt*S Command, vbe* It feemti 
 
 to make the Promjfk null . 
 
 Then, i. To s Adhere to the Promife, when by 
 appearance of reafon , it islyklienot tobeeperfor- 
 . med/is tryed Fayth indeede. %. When Reafon figh* 
 teth agaynft Fay th f it is wifedome to quyte that Rea- 
 fon , whkn would make vs quyte the Promife, 
 3. When GOD'S Commaundementes > and Pro- 
 jwifes , vnco vs , feeme to cro/Tc one another , it is 
 wifedome for vs , to juftific them both < All Hif 
 Wordes , are trueth. 
 
 rcrf. 19 . Accounting, that GOD was 
 able to rayfe him vp, even from the 
 dead : from whence alfo bee recea* 
 ted him in a Figure. 
 
 * 4 feiyi 
 
3*4 hebr; chap, xi. 
 
 Abrahams looking to GO&S Iidelitie>*u% 
 Omnipotence, made him Vittonom ovw t*eri$ 
 difficulties and fo to giue obedience to this bard* 
 tomtnandcmsnt • Thh^ i, When wee get 
 
 hard Commaundenientes , wee mull lay bur recko- 
 ning, howe wee may obey them; and noc howe wee 
 may flilft them. 2. Difficulties, and impoffibilities, 
 as would appeare , mud bee rolled over » vpoa 
 GOD* ^.GOD^S Omnipotence maketh that 
 His Prditiife can not mifle, but take effedh 
 
 2* Abrak kU)<u he expected, fo beefoand* Bet 
 expetted Ifaac's %*fmre£iion from the dead : and, in 
 * figwe^or Similiibde, bee reteaved Ihtchacfefiom 
 the dead 5 tbatu f from the jaws of ®eatb % no left* 
 miexpettedlie 9 than from the dead* 
 
 Then, i. The Believer fliall flndeas much as 
 gee can cipeft from GOD'S Worde. t. if the 
 Performance bee not as hee doeth forc-caft , yet It 
 "fiial! bee by a way as comfortable and profitable, 
 
 Vcrf. 20. ByFayth IfaacblefTed Iaakob 
 and Efau, concerning things to come. 
 
 T S A A c*s bkpng of Vu fonnes , u fajde to lee by 
 1 fayth. Thik, Patriarchall Benedift'ion*. 
 treie given by ordinarie Fayth , albeit from the 
 ground of extraordinaric revealed Trueth . For, 
 Fayth ordinarie, bdievcth GOD'S Trueth, re- 
 pealed how-fo-ever, ordinarihe, or excraordinarilie. 
 
 z* In thai this Example is propounded for ordina* 
 tie mi aim } in belwfcg of G $ ' $ ordinarie r#- 
 
 yultd 
 
Hi * *. €h a*. XI. ^5 
 
 VraW Word, It Tiacheth Vs , That feee who 
 bath the ordinarie Word ofGOD, hath as flue A 
 ground to reft vpon, as if hce had a particular an'd 
 feuraordinarie Revelation. 
 
 Verf 21. tiy Fayth, Taalcob, when hce 
 was a-dying, bkfiedboth thefonnes 
 of Iofeph, and worfhipped D leading 
 vpon the toppc of his StafFe. 
 
 I A Akob A-iymg % bltjftth his Offering) tr.l <&ur- 
 (hipfelh G 1) , in bodilic wakpejje- 
 Then, i. Fayth can looke through the Clowde 
 •f Death, and behold both its ownc, and others Fe- 
 licitie. 2 In the folideafTurance which it hath,k 
 can m- or (hip , or glonfie G O D , for thinges IQ 
 come, as if they were alreadie part* 
 
 2. 
 
 It is nttfajde, that lice Worfhipped trie top 
 of his Staffe ; hut) vpon the top of his vStafTc, 
 leaning , fer his ^eaknejfe caufe , by appfotcbing 
 death : Itcaufc ha \wuld, for this fort-ftttit SUJitng 
 of GOD Vpon his Tottejitie y tcttifie, by Sigvcsvf 
 Wvfcip in his Teealg Iodic , fcoTre htt eflttmdtf thai 
 Fanur. ^ T HEN, i. Fayth will make the bo~ 
 die. albeit it bee weake, concurre with the Spirit, ia 
 the L O R D ' S Worfhip. 2 . When the infirmi- 
 ticof the bodie rnaketh it vnable to concurre witk 
 the Spirit, icmuft bee helped with a Stone, as Mo- 
 ses praying agaynft Amble k; or Staffers Iaaxo* 
 heere; or anie thing elfe, which may enable it to per- 
 fect the Wwrlhip the better ; beejng put vndtf 
 R S Brcaft, 
 
*66 HEBR. CHAP. Xt 
 
 Breaft, or Armes, or Knees. $ . Iaaios's bending t>t 
 his bodie, in fo great weakneffe thereof, muft bears 
 wknefle , agaynft the prophane cafe which manic 
 men, now-a-dayes . take vnto .themfelue* , both in 
 private and publicke Worlhip. 
 
 ferf.2%. By Fayth, Iofeph, when hce 
 died, made mention of the departing 
 of the Children of Ifraell; and gauc 
 eommaundement , concerning his 
 
 bones. 
 
 > 
 
 IOsefh dlf$ t eft if id bis fayth 9 in bis death, con* 
 cewwgtbeDeliwic of Ifraell o*tof£.gypt,bj 
 direction gMng 9 for transporting bis $ones } in figne 
 *f bis ajfurance of their going *e Canaan $ hcaufi 
 GO© bad promifed \o • 
 
 THEN , The LORD'S Promifes, are furc 
 Comfortes in death, whereby Fayth both fuftayneth 
 it felfe , and is able to encowrage and ftrcngthcr 
 others : And Fayth maketh a man to keepe them i« 
 »}eraorie,and to make vfe of them in due tyme. 
 
 Ytrf.2$. By Fayth, Mofes» when hec 
 was borne, was hid three monethes oJ 
 his Parentes 5 becaufe they fawe hec 
 was a proper Chylde ; and they noi 
 afrayd of the king's commandement 
 
 £10* great veakfiejfe Mofes Vatentes did beway t 
 the tfijloritmfabaidcntl yet is their Iap\ 
 
 ffttftfltt 
 
HEBR. CHAP. XT. %6j 
 
 c*mntended,*s Vttlorious aver the ftm^hmm tkek 
 Wakpeffe did me(le appeare. 
 
 whence JVEE learne \ i. That nothing 
 is commendable, but becaufe done in Fayth :. Their 
 naturall louc is, not mentioned , but theft Fayth. 
 2. That G O Djfolbyetft Fayth in His Children, 
 that Hce commendeth it in the meafurc it hath , al- 
 beit it goe not fo farre as it ought; and marketh what 
 Fayth hath, and not what it wanteth of the perfec- 
 tion . 
 
 t. The Evidence of thir Fayth, he tvafytb this% 
 That they were not afraydc of the king s com- 
 mandement* ; Then, i. G O D alloweth 
 not that kinges commaundementes fhould bee regar- 
 ded , When they commaund impietie , and wicked- 
 neflfe : for then fhould they bee honoured aboua 
 GOD, if for their commaundement , wee fliould 
 doe that which Hee forbiddeth. %. Nothing but 
 Fayth in COD t is able to make a man overcome 
 the feare of that , which Potentates may do« vnto 
 him : And, it is a commendable worke of Fayth, to 
 get this vi&orie. 
 
 ;. The beautie of the Cbjldc, flirted Vpbit fd* 
 rentes to this Teorkf of Fayth ; tbhifyg with them* 
 felues,tbat it behooved to hee for fowe feecisll eude 9 
 that GOD had fo fafmoned the Chjlde. 
 
 THEN , i. The LORD hath wayes anicv 
 to excitate the Fayth of His owne , and brin* fc 
 feorth to z&. 2. Where fpeciall Endewmentes "are 
 given , there is good Evidence of fpeciall Employ- 
 ment to follow. 
 
 rcrf. 24, By Fayth 3 Mofc$ a when he wai 
 
 COII¥l 
 
MB HEBR. CWAP. Xf: 
 
 tonne to yearcs 3 refufed to bee called 
 the foiine of Pharaoh's daughter* 
 
 MIshs refufing the Honour wbicb Ue wight 
 bt*e bad in Pharaoh's Court t becaufe it 
 fnigbt bane binder ed biwfrom the Honour of one of 
 & D'S People, u c&mtnded,for a ty?r% of Eaytb. 
 THEN , Itis better to bee a Member of GODS 
 Church, amongft GOD'S People, than to bee a 
 Prince, in a great Kingdoms, without the Church. 
 
 l. <Becaufe bee tiouli not baue cbofen to lee the 
 fonne of I'hahaohV daughter 3 tbe\tfo\ebee\efa* 
 fed to bee called fo. Then, 
 
 Tiv t which a man dare not avow himfelfe to be,** 
 may not lawfullie choofe to bee , hee nuift refute to 
 bee cfteemed to bee$ hee muttrcfufe Co bee called 
 iUch. 
 
 3 . His manner of refufing this \nbilo*toed bonour, 
 is expounded to bee by joyning bimfelfe wb the feoplc 
 of G 3) ? and fo for facing of Pharaoh's ComU 
 
 ■THEN, u That is the true way of refuting vn-. 
 lawfull honour , to quyte the place whereynto the 
 valawiull honour is annexed, and betake themfelues 
 lo wiat they may broolcc with G O D'S Approba* 
 tion, howe mcane fo ever it feeme before the world, 
 2. When Honour and a good Conference cannot 
 bee kept together, let the Honour bee quytcd , ani 
 ihc Preferment goe. 
 
 4» When bee *toas come toyearei hee did ibis* 
 T H e N , i. What one hath done in his non-age, 
 er ignounre, is net reckoned, when after ryper coo- 
 f deration hee amctfdtth k, jsu TJtc more ryplie, 
 
BE BR. CHAP. X& 2 tf# 
 
 afid acfvyfedlic » a good worke bccdeae t it if j&e 
 jqere commendable. 
 
 Verf.^. Choofing rather to fuffer af; 
 fli&ion with the People of GOD # 
 than to enjoy c the pleafures of firxnc 
 for a feafon. 
 
 THe teafon tf ba tefufsl^u the itfemtthn lebhb 
 bee badoftbeeftdtetf GU&$ feopl^kwaf. 
 p#e& fe &er % aboue the plea/arts of finne* 
 
 Then, i. Hee who choo/eth the Priviledges* 
 and Fellowship, ofGOD'S People, mud choofe 
 their Affli&ion alfo. a The Riches, Honour, arut 
 Pleafure , which a man cnjoye:h, with the difavo- 
 Wing of true Religion , and wane or the Socictie of 
 GOD'S People, which hee might haue, are hut the 
 pleafures of finite'. 3. Wiiac pleafure a man can 
 hauc by finne. is but for a feafon. 4. It is better to 
 bee affli&ed for a feafon , with GOD'S People, 
 tfcan to liuewich the Wicked, with pleafure, for * 
 fcafon : and it is greater rmferie to bee in a fiafidl 
 ftate, than in an airlifted itate . 
 
 ftrf 26. Efteeming the reproach of 
 CHRIST greater Kiches, than the 
 TreafuresofJEgypt: For, hee had tc- 
 fpeft vnto the Recompencc of tke Re* 
 
 warde. 
 
 £j£ S comuwdtlh ffc* *#r)^ */Mosss bis Fyttt 
 
3 7 o HE BR. CHAP. XI. 
 
 The high tfleemation of the reproach of CH%IS T. 
 
 Then, i. Moses , and GOD'S People in hi* 
 fcyme, did knowe CHRIST: or elfc, they could not 
 haue borne His CrofTe,and fuffered for Him. zl Chri- 
 flianme is as olde, as true Religion , 3 . The Crofle, 
 and Reproach, hath attended on true Religion, in all 
 Ages. 4. What reproach menfuffcr for true Reli- 
 gion, is reckoned to bee CHRIST'S! Reproacfe, and 
 aaot theirs. 5. Reproach and Shame, is theheaviefl 
 parte of thcCroilej fur, vnder it»if all compryaed 
 liccre. 
 
 1. The next Motiut, Tom , His T\ejpcft)mtotbt 
 %f com fence of the %ewrdc j tehichdlp wade b'm t$ 
 tjieeme the %fproacb t hit Riches. 
 
 THEN, u There is a Rewarde for fuch as fiif- 
 fer reproach for C H R I S T. a. 'it is lawful], ye3, 
 Bcedfull, for men, to haue refpeft vnto this Reward, 
 and to drawe encowragement from it, even for their 
 ewne lengthening. 3. Though theCroflefeemc 
 terrible, yet Fayth can pierce thorow it, and beholdc; 
 *he Rewarde following it. 4. When Sufferinges for 
 CHRIST are rightlie feene , they are the n- 
 •heft, and moft glorious PaiTage, in all our lyfe. 
 
 Vtrf. 2 7. By Fayth hee forfooke ^Egypr, 
 not fearing the wrath of the king: for/ 
 hee endured, as feeing Him who is iru 
 viable. 
 
 f A K T H E ^ Wor\$ °f F*?ib, is. His leading, 
 ** of the feoi'U r from their duelling places m 
 £g}pt, to the mldemeffe, Tvith the bayard of fil* 
 'Wrath of Pharaob, ifbeeflmldowtafytbcm. 
 
 THJU/o 
 
Hbbr. Chap. XL tji 
 
 rntm , Whatever it feeraevnto vsnowe after 
 
 t is done, it was no fmali Fayth, at that tyme, to va- 
 lertake fucha Bufinefle^to turnehis backe vpoa 
 t fertile Lande , and goe / with liich a Gompanic, 
 rithout Pr ovifion, to the Wilderneffe. 
 
 t. Hit Fdytbiscmmendtd,for net femng tb$ 
 bratbof the \$ng. Exod. x. 14/ Motes fedredtb? 
 Mb of Pharaoh, *nd fled. After tbdl,Exo<i. ao, 
 19. Hee fated not another Pharaoh m terrible* 
 he former. Then, Where naturall Cow- 
 age would fuccumbe, Fayth will fuftayne ; yea, and 
 uake a man endure; ( as is fpoken in the next words) 
 Mere naturall Cowrage, having led him os a little, 
 frould forfake him at length . 
 
 3. The EntoWAgetnett \>nto tbis np%r\$ 5 <9>as 9 
 3cc faw Him thatisinvifiblc: Th*t is, 
 Heed^rebendidybj Stytb, GO© more fowrfull^ 
 bin Pharaoh, And more terrible. 
 
 t&EN 9 i . Fayth openeth the Eyes , to fee 
 3 O D in "2 Spiritual! manner , who by fenfe, or 
 pagination carnall can not bee coneeaved. z. The 
 beholding of the invifible GOD, i% able to fup- 
 >orte a Man's Cowrage, agaynft the Terrour of 
 bfen, and all thinges vifible : and nothing elfe cat 
 doe it. 
 
 lerf.iZ* Through Fayth hee kept the 
 PafTeovcr > & the fprinkling of blood* 
 left hee that deft royed thefitd-boroc* 
 (houid couch them. 
 
2 f % HEBR. CHAP- XL 
 
 AHpT8E\ mrKeof Us Ftytb, i* Ws \tC 
 fingoftbe fdffcwet 5 Tbdtis 9 TfcS*crat»eni 
 if the dngtli ftfling Q»tr,dnd nrt <Uft\ Qy'mg the people, 
 •Jhen, i. It is vfiull for Scripture, fpeaking of 
 Sacra rnentes, to giuc the name of the thing fignified, 
 to the Signs 5 ' becaiifc the Signc is the mernorialloi 
 nhe thing fignified. Circvmcision is calbd tkz 
 Covlnant, Genes, xyij. 13. becaufe it is the Me- 
 morial! thereof. The Pakthall SvpPER,for the 
 lyke caufe, is heere called the Passbook,- which 
 lar.-rs the worke of the Angell * becaufe k w.as, by ap- 
 poyndtment, rhe Memonall of it. So the Cvp*e, in 
 the LORD'S SVPPER,is called The New T£- 
 jtament In CHRIST'S BLOOD: and the Bread, 
 In the fame Suffer, is called Thh Broken Bodib 
 O? CHRIST; becaufe it is the Memonall thereof 
 2- It is the woi ke of Fayth, to celebrate a Sacrament 
 ifghtlic. 3. As Moses celebrated the Paffeover, in 
 jflurancc , chat the Deftroying Angell fliould not 
 touch the People of ifraellj So may everie Belie vei 
 be* c^rtifiued^by yfing tke Sacrament; That the Grace 
 promifed, and jeakd xn the Sacrament"; t\\4i bee be- 
 ttowed. 
 
 firf. zp. By Fayth, they paffed thorow 
 the red Sea, as by drye land : which 
 the /Eovptians eifaying to doe, were 
 frowned. 
 
 OgF JQ]$iblhe Fdytbtftketm* Ifr*elites,l»fti 
 "* ik fifth cfhl ofe'si /*' *&»/* /*fyi, *J* pr/l oj 
 tltinaedfilcM multitude r g*t tbeientjit$ offtelhtrii 
 4ljGtbrosipbibittiSe*i vbhb^Mlbc ftailecftbi 
 $zlimul*jib> WHiNci 
 
HEBR, CHAP. XL %jj 
 
 Whence Wee LeArne , i. That Fayth 
 
 pill findc vnexpe<2ed Deliveries , and Out- gates, 
 .vhere it might feemc altogether impoflible. i, Yea, 
 VJeanes of Deirru&ion, by Fayth, may bee turpcd in- 
 ■o Meanes of Prefervation, 
 
 2. The Fruit of Fay tb is evident ed^y the droit* 
 ring oftU /Egypti*ns $ ejfaying tbemjelues to follow 
 fyat Tv ay , Tvhith Faytb bad opened to Jfraell. 
 
 Then, i. Preemption in Vnbelievers, willict 
 :hcm on worke, to goe thorow the fame Daunger$ # 
 yhich Believers palie thorow } but without all fuo 
 ceffe: For, Believers fliall efeape, where Vnbelievers 
 [hall drowne. z- The Benefite of Fayth, is belt 
 Scene, when the evill of vnbeliefe is feene. 
 
 ftf. so. By Fayth the Walles of Hieri- 
 cho fell downc, afcer they were com* 
 paffed about feaven dayes. 
 
 Un afcybtlb the doTetJe-tbroving of the Walles 
 
 o/Hiencho, to Faytb] makingtbe Believers only 
 
 9 cdtnpajfe tbemfeaven dayes • 
 
 Th'i-n, i. V Vnat GOD doeth for Believers, is 
 
 eckoned the worke of Fayth s becaufc fayth fetteth 
 
 JOD on worke.fo to fay, and His Power, employed 
 
 y Faych, workech the workc. 2 . Fayth will throw 
 
 [owne ftrong Holdes,and overcome feeming-Impo£. 
 
 pilities. 3. Fayth mull vfe fuch Meanes as GOD 
 
 ipoyn&eth, albeit they feeme but weake. 4. It mat- 
 
 x$ not how weake the meanes bee, if Fayth haue a 
 
 romife to prcvayle thereby, j. The Meanes muft 
 
 ee conrtantlie vfed, during the tymc that G O D ap- 
 
 oyn&eth rjiem to bee followed. 
 
274 JSEBR. GAAP. XL 
 
 fsrf. 3 1 - By Fay th the Harlot Rahab pe~ 
 rifhed not with thcra that believed 
 not j when fhee had receaved the Spies 
 with peace; 
 
 RA h A b the fl Allots Fajtb U commended, by tfo 
 1 1 u\t *f herjdfetie&ben Misbeliever: peiifbecf. 
 " Question. HvW heard fhee GO u'S word, 
 &o beget Fayth f or, how heard rhey of Hieri- 
 cho GOD'S Word , chat they fhould bee caU 
 Bed Vnbelievcfs? 
 
 I Answers. The common reports of GO©., and 
 &u iVnkssi joyned "frith G O-if'S &efiing^a3 fufi 
 ficient to be^et Fayib in her : And the j&me reportc, 
 albeit cmied, & other 'Nriw, by common Mejjengtrs r 
 ieing dejpyfed, and counted wtottbie to bee farther 
 enquired for, and fought after, -®M fujfitient to m*kS 
 them g$ihic of Nfifibeiicfe* 
 
 Then, i. In this Example it is evident , thai 
 Fayth is as acceptable in an Heathen;, arid ari Harlot, 
 as in a Prof flour , and perfon of better condition, 
 *. That Fayth can change an Heathen,or vyle perfon. 
 into a Sayn£t'.$.That the Fayth of Women is worthie 
 to bee obferved, and imitated, even as well as Mens 
 Fayth. 4. That the vnworthine/fe of the partie be 
 lieving, giveth commendation fo much tht more va 
 So the excellence of Fayth. 
 
 z* No wordebeeit of her Lie , in recea\ing th 
 Spies} butoneli* of her Fayth % and peaceable behaVm 
 IWardes them. 
 
 Thbn, i. Where GODfcethFayth„Heehy 
 
 deel 
 
&EBR. CHAP. XL 47; 
 
 ictk His Eyes,as ic were, from anie thing that might 
 deface the Glorie thereof, x. Hec gathereth vp the 
 iballeft good Frtiites which Fayth bringeth foorth; 
 and maketh not fn>all reckoning thereof, howe fmaH 
 fo ever they bee. 
 
 Verf.-$2. And, what /hall Imorefayetf 
 For the tymc would fay Ic mee, to cell 
 of Gideen,and of Barak v & of Samp.. 
 fon 3 and of Icphchah • of David alio 
 and Samuel, and of the Prophets. 
 
 |L^w>g retkntied a numhf, and bating moe to pro. 
 
 duct t beejlajrahbistourjc, To Teach, 
 j. That Prudencie rruft moderate, and make h^ 
 fonable vfe of the aboundance of a mans knowledge; 
 and memorie. 2. That the Scripture giveth vs to 
 make vfe of the Fayth of all that are recorded there- 
 in, albeit they bee not in this Catalogue. 
 
 2. The dmrfitie oftbo/ethat ar°e beete recorded 
 VEACHETH vs, That albei: there bee difference 
 )f Bchevers ; fome ftronper, ss David ; fottt wea- 
 cer , as the reft ; fome bafe Baftardes, as 1 e p h 1 h ahj 
 bmeof better forte 5 fome of them notable in holil 
 leiTe, and convention 5 fome of them taymed with 
 loconous falles in their lyfe ; Yet arc they all enrol- 
 edby GOD, in a Catalogue of Honour, anioneft 
 hs Sayn&es. fa 
 
 '"f-33- Who, through Fayth, fubdued 
 Kingdomes, wrought Rightc"oufncfIe, 
 ebtayned Promifes \ topped the 
 
 S 2 mouthes ( 
 
?7& He BR. Chap. XL 1 
 
 mouthes of Lyons, 
 ftrf 34. Qnenchcd the violence of fyrc\> 
 pfcaped the edge of the Sworde- out 
 of weaknelfe, were made ftrong s wa- 
 xed valiant in fight, & turned to flight 
 the Armies of the Aliens, J 
 
 XJ5F mfynetbtle Writes of their F.aytb, Tcbo f$ 
 names hee fuppreffetb 5 of vbome fome fuhAued 
 JQngdowes } bytbeirFaylb,M Iofliua, and the Iud- 
 ges: Some brought ^tgbteoftfnejje-, thatU 9 aitayned 
 vntod righteous fiebayiouriin their difficile Employ* 
 Wentes, as David and Szrnuclljin f eace and Wairex 
 Some obttyved fromifes, m Gideon, Barak, &c* 
 Some quenched the violence of Vyn % & the thee Chil- 
 dren: Stepped the mouthes of Lyons, as Samplon. 
 Daniel!; Efcaped %b% ST»orde,<is Dsvid, EliasrO/ 
 Weake, freremade Strong,^ Ezekfas: Waxed va- 
 liant in figbt t as Iofhua,SanQpfon, David : Tut to 
 flight the Aliens % dS Ionathan,Gideonj£hofaphar; 
 Women reseated their dead alyue , tts the widow of 
 S&rtpthi,'4nd the Shnnamireffe, &c* 
 
 WHENCE IVEZ LEARNE , i. That in the oldc 
 Church, vnder the Lawe, when the groundescf be* 
 lievwg were not focleareas nowethcy arc , excel- 
 lent thinges are recorded to bee done by Fayth, foi 
 vp itirring of fuch as are vndcr the light of the Gof 
 pdl, tomake vfe of Fayth. i. That neyther Fyre, 
 nor Water , nor Man, nor Bead , is fo ftrong , bir 
 Fayth may make a weake Man victorious over then 
 $B« 3« Yea, nothing lb terrible, or difficile, hut;j 
 
 Man 
 
HEER. CHAP- XI, \yfc 
 
 Man* who hath GOD'S Word to bee a ground for 
 his Fayth, may adventure vpon it, with affuranccof 
 prevayhng. Ifhce bee called, hee may encounter 
 with the hardeift Partie. 
 
 rtr£&* Women reccaved their dead, 
 rayfed to ly fe agayne:and others were 
 tortured 5 not accepting deliverance 
 that they might obtayne a better Re- 
 furre&ion. 
 
 Werf. $6\ AnH others had tryall of cruel! 
 Mockinges, and Scourgingcs- yea 
 more-over, of Bondes D andlmprifon! 
 ment. 
 
 jrerf. 3 j. They were ftoned, they were 
 iavven a-funder z, were tempted, were 
 flayne with the Sworde : They wan-r 
 dered about inShecpe Skinnes , and 
 Goat Skinnes , beeingdeftitutc, affiL 
 &cd 3 and tormented, 
 
 \YfH ether the ApoBli hath tsk*u tbefe particulars 
 from the l\tcottles extant in ike tju>e f frow the 
 Stoitfj of Maccabees, and ethers, or not , it matters 
 not much) feeing thU jtandeth fun, that the cettayntie 
 ofthetrueth thereof \wftom Vhine Invitation, the 
 ground ef ail Scriptures out-giving. 
 
 And hence me learns, I . Th*tas Faych 
 ciwblcth Men to doe, Co alfo to fuffcr. 2. That there 
 S 3 
 
78 Hebiu Chap. XL 
 
 is no trouble in the flefh, but GOD'S Children majj 
 fall thereinto; no Torment fo cruell, no Terrour, noi 
 Allurement , but they may bee efTayed in them, bj 
 Perf caters. 3 . That there is no Payne, nor Griefe, 
 nor lofie, fo great, but Fayth knoweth howe to make 
 Gayne of it, and to defpyfe all-in hope of the Re- 
 war de. 4. That the Olde Church believed the Re- 
 furreftion , and comforted riiemfelues in Mattyr. 
 dome, by the hope thereof, 
 
 Vtrf.%%. Of whom the World was not 
 worthie. They wandered in Defartes, 
 and In Moimtaynes, and in Dennes J 
 and in Caues of the earth. 
 
 1 Totalling the Wwlit vn worthie 0/ thecompanu 
 of tbefe Children o/GOD, LEARNE, 
 1. That owe Believer is more worth in GOD'S 
 efteemation, than all the VVorlde befide. 2. None 
 defpyfe GOD'S Children, but worthlefTe and de< 
 fpyfeable foules. 
 
 %. In that bcereckonctb the filitarie and Heremi- 
 tieall lyfe $f G &$ Children , and their Apparel 
 futeabU to their Duelling , amongtt their Troubles 
 Sufferhges, and Verfecuttons Tchkhthey did n-otchofe 
 Hut *toeredrt*en\niQ % Qf necejlme t by the crucltie oftk 
 tywe, HEE TEACHETH VS , 
 
 t. That the Heremiricall , and folitarie lyfe , anc 
 fcparation from amongft the focietie of Men, is onlic 
 then commendable, when Men beeing driven there 
 vnto, of necefiitie , doe beare it in a ChrilHan man< 
 3er. Otherwayes, to fequeilute our felues from the 
 
 fellow 
 
HEBR. CHAP. XL 279 
 
 fellowship of Men, to whome wee owe the Duetiei 
 of Loae, to long as wee may doe them anie good, or 
 fo long as they will fuf&rvs toliue amongflthem, 
 is, in (hort; to loofe from our Neckes, the Yoakc of 
 the Second Table of GOD'S Law, vnder pretence 
 to kcepe the Firft Table the better, z. The Sayn&es 
 fhall finde peace amongft the wilde Bcafks , rather 
 than amongft wicked men. 
 
 ferf. 19* And thefe all having obtayned 
 a good Reportc , through Fay th , re- 
 ccaved not the Promife. 
 
 BY the Promife, U rneavedthe Mayne and chief e 
 fromife of Cti%lSTS Incarnation, therein 
 they were inferior vuf o V5 ; and yet both wre conten- 
 ted,toreftby Fajtb, vpon the 'homije,leitb the light 
 •tohitb they had ; andebtayned agwd %eforte therebyi 
 J hat u,iVere approver*, and juttified of G 2). 
 
 The n , The Fayth of thoie who lived before 
 CHRIS r, having Ufle clearnciTe of the ground, than 
 wee ; and yet fufficient to fupporte them in all trou- 
 bles, and to obtayne Iuflification before G O D, is 
 a great Encowragemcnt vntovs, vnder the Gofpell^ 
 to belieuej and a great convi&ioiuf we belieue not, 
 
 Fcrf. 40. GOD having provyded fome 
 better thing for vs 5 that they without 
 vs, fhould not bee made perfect. 
 
 T-lEE gi\*etha reafon beer to f; <Becaufe G 0$ had 
 
 ^foyniled^tbe acwmflifrment of ibs fromife ,0/ 
 
 S 4 /*«.&£ 
 
 
jSc Hebr, Chap* Xt. 
 
 fending the MESSIAH,** bee in the hfltjrniii} 
 that they fhould not bee petfitfed, thatU $ juflifiedi 
 dud fa*ed) by anie thing done m their tyme\ but by ko* 
 Mini tf our tyme , And C H R I S T ' S fatufaBkn 
 made therein: whereby tbey and wee Ate perfected to* 
 gether. THEN, i . CHRIST'S commlng id 
 thcfe laft tymes , is a better thing than all the Glork 
 of the Olde Church* and Service, and Prerogatiues 
 thereof, i. All the Shadowes in their tyme, without: 
 CHRIST , Who is the Subftance of them all, in out 
 tyme, exhibited , wasvnable to perfe<3 the Fathers; 
 that is, to juftifie, and faue them. 3. The perfe&ing 
 ©f the Fathers, in the Olde Teftementj and the per- 
 fe&ing of vs> in the New Teftament > doe meete to- 
 gether, in that One better thing, CHRIST 1ESVS; 
 by whom, they and wee both, are faved : And, fo, 
 they are no: perfe$ed, without vs. 
 
 1. In that heekddethysYnto GOV'S fore- feeing 
 and fore-pro^ydhg of this* bet kofetb all curious que* 
 flions, about this Courfe which GOD bath tabgu t tt 
 make the Cafe of His Church better nowe f thane} 
 olde. 
 
 Thek, That GOD hath thought good fo to doe, 
 is fufficlent, for flopping oar myndesfrom all curious 
 etKjuyring of the t O R D ' S Difpenfttion. 
 
 <Xh 
 
HEM. CHAP. XII. 
 
 Tbe/ummeofCbap. xfh 
 
 TH E vfe 6FalI thefe Examples, is. That we 
 holde bo in the courfe of Chriftianitie, 
 what-fo-evcr trotible may mcete vs iri 
 the way, Verf. i. Looking on CHRIST,, 
 for your Patterne, Verf. 2, And for your 
 Eneowragement alfo, left you faynt , Verf. 3. For 
 yon haue not fuffered fo much, as you mult bee rea- 
 die to fufter, Verf. 4. And you hade forgotten, that 
 Chaftifementcs are Tokens of GOD'S Favour, 
 Verf* ?. For Hee loveth, whome Hee chafteneth, 
 Verf. 6. And your enduring thereof, fliall proouc 
 you Sonnes, Verfi 7. But immunitte {hould prooufi 
 you Baftardes, Verf. 8. VVee haue borne our Pa- 
 rentes Corre&ion ; and why (hould wee not nowe 
 beare GOD'S? Verf. ,9. For, they chaitenedv* 
 to fatisfie their ownc paffions ; but G O D , for out 
 profite, Ve*£ 10. And , albeit Afflifiion bee grie- 
 vous nowe ; yet the fruites iliall bee fweete after- 
 warden, Verf. it. Wherefore, take your Comfort, 
 Verf. iz. And Cowrage , to goe ftoutlic on : left by 
 difcowragement, you fall into Apoftafic: But rather 
 feeke to recover the Cowrage which you haue loft, 
 Verf. 13. Follow Peace with all men: But Holinefle 
 alfo, as you would bee faved, Verf. 14. Beware of 
 the vnmortified Rootes of Sinne ; left they breake 
 out in Scandalls, Verf. 15*. Beware left there be anie 
 filthie or prophane bodie fuffred among you,as Esav 
 was, Verf. 16 . Who folde the BleUing, for a rhorc 
 Pkafurc, and cpuld nevejr recover it agayne, Verf. 17. 
 S 5 And 
 
Z$ 1 HEBR. CHAP. XIT. 
 
 And to this arc you obliedged , becaufe the Olde 
 Church was not fo priviledged as you arc ; but, foe 
 their externall eftate, and mariner of Religion, ie a 
 
 frcat ^ple of more bondage, Verf. 18. 19. 20. 2x. 
 i ut you, by the light of the Gofpell, are brought in- 
 to the high Way, to haue focietie with Heaven, and 
 Angels / and the Catholicke Church of cle$ Soules a 
 and GOD, the Iudge s and CHRIST, the Mediatour, 
 and His Benefltes. So clearenoweis thebo&rine. 
 Verf 2 z . 2 3 . )4- Therefore, beware, left, by your 
 Apoftaffe , you rejeft CHRIST'S offer, and bee 
 deftroyed more fearfullie than thedefpyfers of 'the- 
 Lawe, Verf. 2 jV For, CHRIST is a terrible LORD 
 to His Foes: His Voyce fhooke the Eareh, in giving 
 of the La we: But Hee hath promifed to fhake Hea- 
 ven and Earth once more, Verf. 26. And Okce 
 More importeth the retnooving of thefe, and ma- 
 king of a newe Heaven, and a newe Earth, wherein 
 dwelieth RighteoufneiTe , for the ferled and parpe- 
 tuall remayning of His Kingdome, Verf. 27. There- 
 fore, let vs keepe a faft grip of His Grace , that wee 
 worfhip Him with feare, Verf. 28. For, if wee doe 
 not fo,even our G OD is a confuming Fyre,Verf. ip 
 
 The doUrine of Chap. X1L 
 
 VERS. I. 
 
 WHcrcfore, feeing wee alfo 
 are compared about with 
 fo great aclowd of witnef- 
 fcs 3 let vs lay afide eyerie weyght, and 
 
 the 
 
HEBR. CHAP. XII. 2$ 
 
 the finnc which docth fo cafilie befct 
 vs • and let vs run with patience the 
 Race which is fct before vs. 
 
 Ttidt light v/e way lee made of all the formet 
 Examples, bee exbortetbto a cQhftant and [*• 
 tient per fevering in the Courfe ofCbriftianitic. 
 
 1. I he Similitude U honored from a %tcel To 
 TEACH VS, To endevour for overtaking all the 
 Dueties of the Chriftian Man, with all the Skill, and 
 Strength, and Specde, wee can. 
 
 2. The Qriginall mporteth a StYyfi-%ace : To 
 Advertise Vs , Both of our Spirituall Adver- 
 faries, agaynfl whome wee mull f ght iiill as wee goe 
 on y and of our Compartiners, who run h the Race 
 with vs : with whome wee may ilryue in an holie 
 emulation, whofhall goe formoii in the Courfe of 
 Pleafing GOD. 
 
 3. It U a (Race limited;, the %ace [et before V;t 
 TO teach P'S , What way wee fheuld hold 
 on our Courfe , not doing that which pleafeth vs; 
 everie man running his ownc w^y of Religion: bur 
 all running in the beaten Way , the Royall Way of 
 GOD'S Commaundements. 
 
 4. For the Motives vmo this I{ae y hee \feth the 
 Examples rebearfedin the former Chapter , Who 
 compalTe v^ about as a Clcwde of WirnefTes ; 
 
 [TO TEACH vs, 1. To hearken to the depo-. 
 fitionofthefeworthie WitnelTes, who are recorded 
 in Scripture, who can belt (howewhatis thebeft 
 Chriftian Way, which wee muft hulde in our Courfe 
 io\Yanics Hawincs^ i« TtecaHimr behaviour 
 
 ii nurk 
 
A '$4 he br. ctijp. xrk 
 
 is marked by Spe&atcurs, GOD, Angels, and Men 
 3 . That albeit there were none to fee vs, except ouj 
 Conference, the Examples of G O D'S Sayn&es ir 
 Scripture , fhould (land as Witneffcs agaynit ts, ij 
 wee run not as becommeth. 
 
 j ♦ For dire tt ion bov to r&.w, H e e Th a ch e t h^ 
 iTo lay a/ide all Weyghts , which doe prefle our 
 myndes dbwnwatdes; fuch.as is thefetting of our 
 affe&ion vpon thinges which are on earth ; eyther 
 wittinglie, vponvnlawfull objects'^ or inconfiderate* 
 Jie, exceeding the boundes of Chriiflan Moderation, 
 Tpon things lawful!. , i. To lay afide the finne which 
 faeafilie docth befet vs ; that is, by ftudying to mor-, 
 iifie the bodie of our corrupt inclination , to cut off 
 the wood-binde growth of violent predominant and 
 wylie finnes] which moire frequentlie gee advantage 
 of vs. 3. Becaufe wee can not ende our Race , -but 
 ^fter fbme progrcife of ryme , and mufl meete with 
 ttianie impedimentesin the way , and troubles, and 
 temptations, to arme our felues with Patience. 
 
 Fcrf.2. Looking vnto 1ESUS, the Au- 
 thor and finifher of our Fay th • vvho^ 
 for the joy c that was let before Him, 
 endured the CrolTe 5 defpyfing the 
 fliame; and is fetdowneat the right 
 Hand of the Throne of GOD. 
 
 \A7ltb Viretlion bee j&yneib Encouragement, ly 
 fitting our Bye on 1 E S V S, Tvbo ftallbolb 
 gvyie ?s in the T&ay, and curie W onfkhen ourfttength 
 fojklb j T H I N , j« The Chriitian Race- 
 runner 
 
runner hath IESVS before him, in the way, to helpe 
 him in everic thing that may befall him in his courfe. 
 i/ C H K I S T mull bee looked vpon, by him who 
 would bee helped in his Race: the Eye of the Soulc 
 beeing drawneoff of everie thing which might di-' 
 vert the Man, or difcowrage him, ( fuch as are the 
 multitude of Backe-flyders, the multitude of Moc- 
 kers, the multitude of by-wayes, and runners there- 
 in, the multitude of feares , from our ownc ynwor- 
 thinefle,and finfulnefle, and temptations on all fides) 
 and our Myndes rixed on CHRIST, with loving and 
 longing Lookes, which may draw Lyfe and Strength 
 from Him. 3, Wee mufl looke on Him, as IESVS, 
 the Deliverer from Sinnes, and Giver of Salvation; 
 even Him whofaveth His People from their Sinnes # 
 4. Wee mull lookc vpon Kim, as the Author and fi- 
 niilier of our Fayrh j that is, as our GOD, wbo hath 
 begun His Good Worke in vs , and will alfo perfeft 
 it : Who hath given vs grace to belieue , and will 
 fur die continue this Grace with vs,even to the ende: 
 left the feares of our Fayth faylmg, make vsto faynt. 
 y. Wee mufl lookc ypon Him, as our Patterne , and 
 fcxan-ple, who having run the Race before vs, hath 
 fctfdorth Himfelfe for our irnitaton ; that in Him 
 Wee might finde 2II whereof wee ftand in necde. 
 
 2. Hov> IESVS sen tbu T\acc,bcc /frmf£,/ir 
 qui Example 9 f, Hee had joye fet before Hin>j 
 which He was toreceaue by our Salvation wrought. 
 5>o haue wee joye fet before vs alfo. 1. For the hop;? 
 of that joye, Hcc ran with cowrage : fo muft wee, 
 3. He ran with the Croffe vpon His Back all the way, 
 being a Man acquaynrcd with Son owes: fo mull we 
 rdolue silo. 4, In His Griefes and Sorrowes.Sbame 
 fetvporUiim from the Worlde, and powred out 
 
 Conrejnpt 
 
m$ HEBR. CHAP. XIL 
 
 Contempt vpon Him : fo muft wee refolue ro finde 
 k, U F° r the hope of the joye, hee endured pa- 
 tientlie, and went en, vnder the CrofTe , and wea- 
 ried not : fo rnutl wee. 6. Albeit Shame was the 
 fharpeit of His Griefes from the Worlde , yet Hee 
 regarded it not, but defpyfed all Defpyfing, and fha- 
 med Shame, as vnworthie to bee taken notife of, in- 
 comparifon of His Defigne : fomuft'wee.. 7. Hee 
 overcame all at length : 16 fhall wee through Him al- 
 jfo. 8 Hee hath gotten the Ioye, and the Glorie, for 
 which Hee ran : (b (hall wee with Him, If wee fuf- 
 fer with Him, wee ihall alfo reygne with Him. 
 #. He is fee downe on the Right Hand of the Throne 
 of GOD; that is, is ;ovned with the FATHER, in> 
 the Glorious Governament of Heaven , and Earth, 
 and all thinges therein, for the good of all His Fol- 
 lowers : fo that wee needeto fcare nothing in our 
 way, feeing Hee hath the Governament of all.- 
 
 Ferf.3. For* confiderHimthat endured 
 fuch contradiction of finners agaynft 
 tjimfelfe ; left you bee wearied anci 
 faynt in yourmyndes. 
 
 HEE po-ptleih fontb ajfeciall park of His S*f» 
 feting* vamdie, The contradiction of fin- 
 jiers : billing tbevi f to fonder this wl 9 foi tbeit Vf* 
 bolde* Then, 1 • Nothing more forcible to. 
 difcowrage a perfecured Chrillian , than Contradi- 
 <&ion. A man will fuffer mu h, if hee knowe it tee 
 for True th : bnt if the Trueth lor which heefuflfe- 
 reth, bee called in queiiion, and Scrybes, and Pha- 
 .rifees,and chicfe Church-men, fhall contradift him p 
 
 and 
 
HEBR. CHAP. XII. i%f 
 
 and brangle his Fayth, in theTrueth, ft is more 
 paynfullthanaRack-ilockevntohim. i. The con- 
 sideration of our LORD 1ESVS, His beeing exer- 
 cy fed this way , is a fpeciall Mcanc to guardc vs in 
 fuch a Temptation . 3 . if wee be not armed agaynft 
 Contradi&ioij , by ccrtayne knowledge of the 
 Trueth, and Fayth in L E S V S , wee can not bearc 
 out; but, neede-force, wearie vnder the Crofli^ and 
 bee loofed , or didolyed, lyfcc water, and fall by, as 
 the word importeth. 
 
 ferf.q. Tee haue not yet rcfiftcd vnt© 
 bloody ftryvingagviy nit Sinne. 
 
 TBtfi Hebrewes Were fomevhat dafbei, and 
 dt J cow aged, by the perjetutionvbicb tbty had 
 tlreadie burnt, and were lykfi tofaynt. Tberefnte> bet 
 fetteth them on ts prepare fir juffcring to the bloed; 
 that eyerie fuffemg Ujfe nor tbat $ might bee the mor$ 
 toller able in their tyes . 
 
 I . Bee matyb then Tartie* ^inne. Then, 
 I. Chriilians mull remember in their Troubles, that 
 they aretryed, whether th~y willchoofe to finne, or 
 to i lifter. ;^e.. When they difobey their Perfecuters, 
 th^y muflftot bee interpreted, to be firyvers agaynit 
 riiem, lefmuch as agaynit finne. 5 . With what co- 
 lour, -or pretenfe fo-ever, finne bee vrged v pon 
 Chriftiahs » they rauft not yeddej but refill, in a 
 Chrifhan manner; and fi^Jit ChrilHanly, agaynft that 
 finne wherevnto they are tempted 4. The more ftcad- 
 faillie they refill , they mult prepare themfelues fo r 
 the more fuflfering , and refolue, at length, to laye 
 downe their blood in fuftering . No yeclding to 
 firjnc mult bee, whyle lyte i$ in ys, j # c$ 
 
Z/ $B HEBR, CHAP. XI!. 
 
 t. H>e mafyib tbegrtater Suffer fages *tobichr£ 
 wynt, a fyafM , to make them beau the prtfcnt ibt 
 betttt. Then , i. Suffering in a man's perfon, is 
 the higheft degree of fuffering. 2. Refofution for the 
 worft that can ccrne , maketh letter troubles, more 
 eomportable. 3. fexcept a man prepare himfelfe, for 
 the woril chat can be done vnto him, by man, for the 
 Trueth, hee will faynt in letter fuffenngs. 
 
 r^5* And yee haue forgotten the Ex- 
 hortation, which fpeaketh vnto you, 
 as vnto Children; My fonne, defpyfe 
 not thou the chaftening of the Lord* 
 nor faynt # when thou art rebuked of* 
 Him* 
 
 FT\om tbegenerall Botfrine, of bearing dffliftions § 
 Prov. 3. 1 iiiV« hgjlirretb them VfrtoCbriJliafr 
 patitnee, in ferfecul'ton* and eyerie ether Trouble* 
 THEN, Perfection for RighteoufnefTe.commethin 
 the Account of Chaftifement ; and, isappoyn&ed, 
 amongft other endes, to amende our Faults. 
 
 f « Hee maketb tbtfe Hebrews tbe partie to *tobom 
 the Prcverbesfwe dintftdiand GOD tbe jpeafer 
 thereof. Th en, i . Whofocver be the Pen-men of. 
 the Scripture, it is GOD who fpeaketh in iu 2 . The 
 Scriptures doe dircft their fpeach to eyerie Age, and, 
 Chinch, and Perfon,nolefIe than to thofe who lived 5 
 in the Church of olde, when it was full written, 
 
 2. Hee tbdrgeib them, f 01 their jOYgettingof [nth 
 a fyidliejj>eacb, a* U tbefiyling of tbe AjfUtted^j tbt 
 &4Wts ef Serines* Jh£n ; i, The fpcciall poyn& 
 
 ofFayth/ 
 
Hi*** Chap. XII. $££ 
 
 ^fFayth, which the LORD will hauc foftered vndcr 
 the CrofTe, is the Fayth of our Adoption 3 That wee 
 never miflcake our Father's Aflfcftion, nor our Gra- 
 cious efate by Calling, for anie hard dealing where- 
 with pofliblie wee may bee exercifed. 1. Hee will 
 ■haue vsaflured ofour Adoption, by GOD'S manner 
 <?f fpeaking vnto ys,as a Father to his Children. 3 .He 
 fhoweth vs, That the not-rcmcrabering of the Word 
 of GO D {peaking vnto ys,according to our eftatc, is 
 the caufc of faynting, and of mistaking. 
 
 ?• The Exhortation difebargetb dejpyjing of the 
 fydde, and faynting +nder the *V$dde* T H £ N , 
 1. Theft are the two evils which we are inclyned vn- 
 to; Eyther to harden our felues agaynft Corrcdions, 
 and count light of them; or elfe, to be difcowraged. 
 and caflen downe by chem. Both of which, we mult 
 efchew. 2. Though the LORD both ftryke and re- 
 buke forfinne, yet cftecmeth He vs to be Sonnes noc 
 the lefle. 
 
 yerf 6. Foivwhom tfac Lord loveth 3 Hee 
 chajfteneth-and fcourgeth eyerie forme 
 whomHee -rcceaveth, 
 
 HEeghetb a reafonjo confirm* tie afflict ed } in the 
 certayntie of their Sonfbip: Te ach i ng Vs s 
 1. Thatneyther Chaftifement , yea, nor Scourging, 
 which is the fharpeft tneafure of correflion,is aflgne 
 of Gods hatred; but of His lone rather. 2«That Gods 
 dealing with al HisChildre in general, being conlrdc- 
 red,may mitigat the cafe of any of them in particular. 
 
 Vtrf.7. If yc endure chaftcning,God dea.' 
 
 fcth with you, as with fonnes : for, 
 
 T wliac 
 
fff6 &EBR. CHAP. XII. 
 
 what fonne is hee > whom the father* 
 chafteneth not i 
 
 jP^em this be \rgttb the patient bearing of Gods cba- 
 JlifementSj that they may fciow adoption the better, 
 THEht, Though God be th'affiidted perfons Father, 
 yet is he not perceaved to deale as a father, but when 
 ch'affli&ion is paxientlie borne, and endured. 
 
 Verf.S. But/if yee bee without chaftife... 
 merit,wherof all arc partakers,then arc 
 yee baftards^ and not fonn'es. 
 
 f A Lbeit men defir^naturalliejogo free f row trouble? 
 JT\ yet befbo'toetbj that tb'u is not to be ehojen\ dud 
 to this ende teachetb , i • That it is the common lot 
 of all God's Children, without exception, to bee ac- 
 <quaynted with fome Crofle,and e'xercyfed with forne 
 Corrc&ion, of one kynde,or other. 2. That to bee 
 exempted from theCrofle.and common handeling of 
 Gods Children, is to be put out of the Roil of Chil- 
 dren. 3. That in the vifible Church,*^! arc not free 
 &orne Children; but fome arc Bafrardes^ which the 
 Church holdethpoffiblie for ChildreibutG6d recko- 
 neth to be none. 4. That amog other mai ks,this is one 
 of a Baftard • If God let him alone, and fufrer him, 
 without Difcipline, to follow his ownc wayes. 
 
 ^rjCp.Farthermore^we hauc had fathers 
 of our flefh/which corrected vs,& wc 
 gaucthem reverence : ffia'H wee not, • 
 much rather, be in fubjeftion vntothe 
 
 - Father of 'fpirits>and liuc I 
 
 from 
 
'VEB.R.CRAP. A77. % 91 
 
 F^mfuVtalttlng to our Parents correHiov, be \rgeth 
 to beare the Lords correttion. wbtnce ye learne? 
 j. That as it is a part of the Parents duetie,to correft 
 their Children; fo it is a part of that reverence due to 
 Parents,that Children rcceaue their corre&ion with - 
 out change of afrcftion towards their Parents. 2 Thai 
 God is the Father of Spirits, in a fpeciall manner* be- 
 caufe they are immediatlie created by Him,& do not 
 run in the materiall channell of fit flilie defcent; and„ 
 beeaufe they haue a more neare refcmblance vnto 
 Jits Divine Nature, 3 '. That receaving correflion, i$ 
 counted fubjedion to God; and, refufing correction, 
 js re fufing of fubje&ion. 4. That fubmiffion to cha* 
 flifement, is the way to Lyfe* 
 
 yerf 10. Forthey,veriIie,forafewdays 5 
 chaftcned vs after their own plcafurcj 
 biy: Hec, for our profit; that vvc might 
 be partakers of His HolincfTe, 
 
 TJ E compayetb tht cbaftifement of our eartblie fa* 
 
 ■ icntSyVitb God* cbajlifement. Whence wlearue, 
 1. Thit Parentes, fomctymes, chaftife their Children 
 out of meere paffion ; and, at the befl.haue fome mix^ 
 ture of their own humours in ehaftiiirg: but God ne- 
 ver mixeth paffion with His Rod; but intended our 
 profit therin onlie, 2. The fpeciall profit intended by 
 tjod in our corrections, is the making of ys partakers 
 of His HolincfTc-; partlie, whyl: He dryveth vs there- 
 by to feeke our R ighteoufheffc in |limielfe; and part*- 
 Iie, whyle He mortifieth our n?.ture,& renewed* our 
 affcftions, and fanctifietiws for Himfdfe. 
 
 I firf % 1 1 . Kow,no chaftening for the pre- 
 T '» fent 
 
\ 9 x HEBR. CHAP. 3!L 
 
 feat fccnjethto bee joyous, butgrie- 
 vous:nevcrtheie(rc f after wards it yeel- 
 deth the peaceable fruit of Righteouf- 
 neflfe, vnto them which are exercyfed 
 thereby. 
 
 TIE mtetetb tbt fat&t of tbt felt grit fee f pre ftnt af- 
 * jfiSimtjkj fjhrMvg $befwit Ttbkb foUvmib tba- 
 >fes at after: and ttasbetb v*> t . That it is the pain? 
 of prefent afflidion,which roateh vs y nwilling to vn- 
 4ure, 2*Thac we raafi not,!yke Children ,ijudge of af- 
 BiQio fay our prefect (enfcjjuc by lookinp to the fruit 
 ^rhich doth follow, rauft feafon to our fejtjes the tele 
 bittecpefie. |.Tfaat the fruit of affliction, is Righteouf- 
 ncffe.or Sanftification, which bringcth peace with ir. 
 4, That this'fruit poffibhe will not bee found inconti- 
 nent after one affii&id^or two^but after we be exerci- 
 fed J aajuaiated,& made paueriun spring fhe yoake. 
 
 Ferf.zz. Wherefore, lift vp the hande? 
 which han^ dovvn.& the feeble knees. 
 
 F { %em ibcftconftdrntions, bt Vdl btuetbem to <for» 
 comfort ,<y fo^wge^#id to xtcMet tfomffluts from 
 tbtit dejf&iim tfmjmde. Ttacbiug vj, i • That affii 
 Sions bring difcowragecn ernes withihern, whereby 
 hand and heart fay le in Gods fervice. 2.Thacdjfco\v- 
 ragement mull be refilled, by consideration of GOO 
 f fee Author, and His wyie ends of affli&ng cf vs. 
 
 Vtrf. 15. And make ftrayght pat lies foj 
 your feet; left that which is lame, bee 
 termed out of the way; but Jet it rathei 
 be healed* Vndei 
 
H**x. Cr-a». XIL 10 f 
 
 V r HJtr d failhtit bom^td fim va'kjng inS 
 naimt dnd d**gctQ$u patbyhte txbwtetb tbew 3 
 hUlie to JYffe tie Tsutib- 3 hft tbcif ftafxIntjfc+dKi 
 dppvcnt lmhfnhi$t§:bliti*&i&i Ur>gtb y to dtfitiku* 
 then, i. No trouble muft fo daih \s, as to make vs 
 fbefce by-paths, for efchewing thereof- 2. In a good 
 dourfe,we rriuft not haaIt,not walke fee blie.nor fear* 
 full/e i but flout lie, and flrayght vpj avowing what is 
 right. 5. Asa man in a dangerous path, by hanking* 
 may be ftrayed to the one mte^and throWne over the 
 Brcy : So a nun that faintly mairitaiineth a good cauie a 
 may be overcome, at length, and driven from it. 
 
 1. Tbt A f fifth* s dihgtvtt dnd fnudtnei? ,io rwovcf 
 ibeft f*j*tfogHtbttvtti> Tiathtll* 1. Thatwee 
 muft noecail downe our Countenance 6n weakc Bre- 
 thren, who doe not fo boidlie avo^e the Trueth, ai 
 they thould doc : But rather ought to ftrcngthen and 
 Keale them,aad holde their daggering fayth on footer 
 2. That tech feeble foals rnuft be timoufly dealt with; 
 that they may be healed,as losg as they are yet in the 
 way,and haue not ihaken hands with an evdl cGurfc,, 
 
 Vcrfi 14. Foltowe Peace with all men, 
 and HolinefTe, without the which* no' 
 man fball fee the L O R D. 
 
 HAvhg tbt* de&h ^hbthtr^ for fticngtbeumg 
 tbcm in the Fsytb h dtid hide piiftjihn tbimf % b% 
 giVilb tbcm d number ofvbolfotnc frtctptts 9 fir mdt+ 
 ring of their lj>ft y and cornrerfdtion. 
 
 from the Tieccpt,f or following of ftdtt sndHcli* 
 
 %ejjc 9 Learne. x. That wee muft beware of aU 
 
 provocation of ante amongil whom we liue; For wee 
 
 liaucuoubks anicw, albeit wee make aene to our 
 
 T 3 r J (cl|^. 
 
i^4 He**. Chap. XIV 
 
 felues. 2 . That how wicked foevcr the world be,^s 
 may follow a courfe of living in peace with chem.-and 
 if Peace flee from vs,wee may,and ihould,perfue af- 
 ter it, as farre as is lawfull.j.The farthefl we may fol- 
 low Peace with men,is,as it may ftand with HoEnefle 
 and Duetie towards God. 4. it is more dangerous to 
 <qayte HolinefTe,than to quyte Peace :for,he thatfol- 
 loweth Holines,flial fee God,albeit he fiad not peace 
 amongft men. But, if anie man preferre mens peace 
 before Holineffe; whyle hee gayneth men, hee lofetri 
 GOD. r. To fee GOD 3 that is, to enjoy GOD'S 
 Fellowfllip, is the Summe of our Blefledncffe, , 
 
 firf. 1 5 . Looking diligently 5 left anie mail 
 faiieofthe grace of Godjlcft any root 
 of bitterneffe fpringing 1sp , trouble 
 you, and thereby manie bee defiled. 
 
 T T E giveth direction here, for efebe^hg a fall front 
 * ** Grace, that is^YomtbeVoltrine.of Grace in begun 
 Jfywtoledget Faytby Lone, %enovatidn t or anie meafuri 
 thereof. Then,, u Albeit the Elc<5t can not fall 
 away tuflie, & Snallie^ yet fome Profeffours in the vi- 
 fibleChurch/may fal away from their Profcffiora,and 
 what degrees of Grace they had attayned vnto; for 
 tyhofe caufe, warning mull be given to all, as a meanc 
 to keepe the Elect from a fall. 2. Albeit the Eleft can 
 not fall away finallic from Grace ; yet may they fal,for 
 a tyme,from the puritie of the Do&rine of Grace, and 
 from fome degrees of the worke of Grace ; from the 
 ineafure of their firil loue, and zeale* and, at length, 
 fall into fcandalous Sinnes. 
 - 1. tie joynetb another pejntt of tiwtiftmcnttyiti 
 "tbcfimtfi That they beware, left aniebittei 
 
HEBR. CHAP. Xir. 19 % 
 
 • 
 
 root breake foorr>,wrierbv many be dcfilcdrtihtt 
 tsjejl anyfcandahMfinne faeak*foonk amongft them* 
 Then, i. As men doe fall from anie meafure of the 
 Work of Grace; fo doth the bitter root of vnmortificd 
 fiane.fpririg out, & grow. Thrones decrcafing,is the 
 others increafing. i . When anie Seandall breaketh 
 fourth in the Church, it troubleth the whole Bodie* 
 and polluteth them, by the conra-gion thereof, till ic 
 be remooved. $. Watch mult be kept,diligcntlie,by 
 cverie.man,tocurbethis bitter roote, preventing thq 
 out-lhootmg thereof. 
 
 Verfi 1 6. Left there be anie for nica torpor 
 prophane pcrfon,as Efau,who for one 
 morfel of meat, folde his birth-right. 
 
 TT E expoundetb this bitter roor, in the example of 
 A * fornicatioii } and ptopbanitieJyfyEhus* Then, 
 i. Forni,cation and prophanitie,are the bitter roots of 
 Other evills,and able to defile a Congregation^. Such 
 as count more of the (a tisfafl ion of their fenfual lufts, 
 than of their Spiritual Prerogatiues, doe proue them-. 
 fclues prophane perfons , and are julllie ranked i» 
 with H s a v. 
 
 Verf. 17. For, yee know, how that after* 
 wards, when he would haue inherited 
 thcBlciTing, hec was rejected: for hec 
 found no place of repentance, though 
 hec fought it carcfullie, with teares. 
 
 UE [hetoetb God's judgement on Ehu $ totem fie dM 
 
 men jo bayard vpon the finful fatufaHiouoftbiil 
 
 $Hnlujts f atanietymt* Them, i*Efairs judgement 
 
 x 4 &$4i 
 
29* HEBK. CHAP. XII. 
 
 fhould be a terrour to al men,to keep them from pre- 
 fuming dc libera telie to commit that finne,which they 
 know may cut them off fro the BleiTing: becaufe fun- 
 drie tymes (ajbeit not always) God doth punilh pre- 
 fumptuous finners , with giving over the man to his ; 
 €>wa ways, and finall impenitencie, 2.Efau's example 
 fhoweth, howe juftlic they may bee depry ved of the 
 Bleffing, annexed to anie Sacred Symbole,or gracious 1 
 Meane, who do defpy fe the meane whereby the Blef- 
 fogi* conveyed. For, the Birth-right amongft the Pa- 
 triarchs, Was a' Pawn of the bleJllngof being an hey re 
 of Promife : and therfore was Efau counted to reject 
 ihe Bleifmg.when he counted light of the Birthright. 
 3^His example fhoweth, howc little finners confidcr 
 for the prefent, what Merchandize they are making 
 with Satan, when they meddle with knowne fihnes^ 
 and how they will be made to know it afterwards. 
 
 t. Bee faytb, that afterwards be Tvould bane inbe* 
 tited tbe$lefing- y but V<u rejeHed, THBN.lt agreeth 
 with Uie prophane man's difpofition , to defire the 
 Blcffing;and yet defpyfe the Means whereby the Blef, 
 fing is gotten : to fatisfie his flefJilie luftes for the pre- 
 fent,and to defire the Bleffing/withall afterwards. But 
 God will neyther fever the Means from the Blefling, 
 nor joyne the Blefling with the fatisfa&ion of mens ; 
 lufts. Therefore,he who will haue the Blefling, muff 
 vCc the Means to obtayne the fame, and renounce the 
 fatisfafiion of his finfull lufts ; or elfe, bfcc rejected,- 
 wheii lie thinketh to get the Bleffitig. 
 
 j. Hefaytb 9 he found no place af repentance, 
 albeit he fought the Bleffing with tears: that u % 
 he could not obtainejbst bis father fbould repent the be* 
 flowing oftbc!Blefoag beftde bita\ nor 9 that God fhould 
 repent Hit rigbteotu judgement on biw,For$%epentdnct 
 
 ken* 
 
Hebr. Chap. XII. 2^7 
 
 itfi 9 *, nulling the (entente given out, And^by! #*• 
 saufe be, for all his lures , and vntymotu feeing of bis 
 folde <Blefiing,repcntcd not k imfelfi of btifinne; for bt 
 continued ds propbane m beforehand refolded to tnurtbti 
 bis brother, asfeone a* be found oportunitis. Then, 
 i. Efau did ruehis dced,but repented not his fin. It is 
 one thing, to rue a deedc done, and another thing to 
 repent the fin in doing of the deed, and every known 
 finne,fof that finned caufe. 2. Tears may follow vpon 
 ruing,- as weli a* on repenting.- and, it is poflible, that 
 the lo(Te,or harme.procurcd by fin, may drawfoottk 
 t«Jie Tears, & not the Sorrow for the attending of God 
 by the finne. 3 . Efau here is not brought in, dealing 
 withGod,for pardon of finne,& the heavenly Inheri- 
 tance:but with the man, who had the miniftrie of di- 
 gesting the earthlie bleffing only. 
 
 We reade,then,that a blefling was fought carefully 
 From a mau,with tears,&not obtayucd : but we readc 
 ■ot, that God's Mercy, and Bleffing, was ever fought 
 from Himfelfe, carefullie, andnotobtayned. 
 
 FerfiiS. Foryccare not come vnto the 
 Mount that might be touched, & that 
 turned with fire; nor vnto blaeknefic, 
 anddarkneffc, and tempeft. 
 
 BE fde the example ofEhu V judgetnent,bcrc is an* 
 other retfon,to moue\sftoho are +ndertbeGoff>cll, 
 $0 beware oflicentioufneffe, and propbanitie; becaufe it$ 
 4r e delivered from the t err our of the L<rfr,verf. 18.19* 
 20 . 1 1 • and brought , by the Gofyell % to tbcfocictieoff* 
 holy a company, as beftcmcth noprophauemanU enjoy $ 
 ?«f» xu Z3. 2+. The fumme tended yaw&^You 
 
 T * iJL* 
 
2 9 8 HEBR. CHAP. XII. 
 
 arenotvndertheLaw,buc vnderGrace.Iwyfofcl 
 offaying^herof^efayth^ You arc nor come vnco 
 Mount Sinai, but vntoMovNT SION. F&r $ 
 the Lord's manner of dealing with the people at Mount 
 Sinai, reprefented the ftate of men in nature, \>nder the 
 Law, lyabk to the Curfe : His manner of dealing wtb 
 them at M o vnt S J O ^^reprefented thejlateofmen 
 reconciled through Cbntt,and vnder Grace* Let vj takf 
 a )fk^ofboth 9 as th'Apoftlefetteth thembefore our eys; 
 dndfirfttho-to thejlate of a man »nrecoKciled,in na\we % 
 and vnder the Laxo^ curfe therof^as Represented . 
 i. Before we come toChrift, we haue to do withGod, 
 as a terrible" Iudge, fitting on the Throne of His Iu- 
 flice,fhadowedfoorth by Mount Sin a r.i. Our Iudge 
 is offended with vs, His Wrath is kindled, readie to 
 confume vs, as His Adverfaries, in our tranfgrefnons; 
 reprefented by the burning of the Mount. 3/ When 
 GOD beginneth to fhowe Himfclfe as our Iudge, 
 offended with vs, wee are filled with confufion, and 
 p^rplcxitie, and fire ; reprefented by BlackneiTe, an<l 
 barkneffe, and Tempeft. 
 
 I'erf. 19. And the found of a trumpet,and 
 the voice of words- which voice, they 
 that heard, entreated, that the worde 
 (hold not be fpoken to them any more. 
 
 Verf. 20. For,they could not endure that 
 which was cc5manded: And if fo much 
 as a Bcaft toitch the Mountain,it fhalbe 
 ftoned, or thruft thorow with a dart* 
 What Farthek? 4* There is no fleeing from 
 
HEBR. CHAP. XII. 19'p 
 
 Compearance before our Judge; Summonds, and Ci- 
 tations, •. oe fourth from Him , and powcrfullie fufle 
 vponthc Confidence, to caufe it acknowledge the 
 Iudge; reprefented by the found of the Trumpet, 
 j. The killing letter of the Law read out vnto vs,fho- 
 wing vs our Dittic, what wee fhould haue done, 2nd 
 haue omitted:and,what we i"hould not haue done,& 
 h:ue committediwuhout giving an\ ftrengthtoobey 
 for tyme tocome;repiefented by the found of words* 
 '£.By thisChargc,& new txaftion ofthe Law, anvn- 
 fupportablc weyghtlycth vpon ?heConfaence,pref- 
 fing it down, to Defparauot^and Death^that we wold 
 gitie all the world, if w<* had it, to be free of the terrot 
 of the Lord,and challenge of the Confcience,vporj fo 
 fearful a dittieiveprefented by the peoples intreating, 
 That tfo Word fhould not bsefyokfri to them ante wore* 
 7. There is an impoffibiiitie tohelpe our felucs byang, 
 thing we can doe,or to doe any thing better nor wee 
 haue done : and the feene impotencie of our curfed 
 nature, mrJccth the Comancement,for tyme to come* 
 a rratter of Defparation, as well as the Challenge for 
 "breaking the Lawe in tyme by- gone; reprefented by 
 their inabilitie, to endure the thing which was com- 
 manded. 8. No drawing neaie to God here, fuch tcr- 
 rour m His Majeilies lattice being onlie feene, and no 
 Mercie;rcprefemed by their debarring fiom touching 
 of the Mountaync.^.Such vr*cleanneife,and vyltfeifcg 
 as not onlie our fclues.but our 13 calls .and Catcel^ani 
 all that we haue, is counted viickarie, for our caufe„ 
 and lyable to the Curfe with vs ; represented by the 
 debarring of the Bealles from the Mount. 10. Such a- 
 loathfomeabhomination in the Guiltrc, as the Iudgs 
 will not put hand in the Mafefa&ot Himfelfe, nor em- 
 ploy anie of His ejeane Angels;but giue them overt© 
 X)cath, if they rcnaayne in that eliace, to be deflroyerf 
 
jm HEBR. CHAP. 
 
 rgnominiouflte ; reprefented by ftoning, or darting 
 where the ftone, or dart , lighteth vpon the Malefa- 
 ctor, but not the hand which threW it, 
 
 Verf.z i . And Co tcriblc \vas the fight,that 
 Mofes faid,I exceedingly fear & quake, 
 
 V'Et Farther, n. If God dealc with vs as Judge; 
 -*• and by the Rule of the Law examine otfr works, 
 were we,like MosEs,the ntfeekeft men vnder Heaven, 
 the leaf} harmfull, and in'no'cent in the world, richeft 
 In good workes, for fervice done toGod, and to His 
 Churchy et could wc not (land before this Tribunal? 
 2i that ever We had done/al our works were not able 
 to free vs fronn the Cu'rfe of the LaW, and Gods fear- 
 full Wrath, for our finfulnefie mixed amongft our 
 Works; reprefented by Moses his confe/fed feare and 
 cuaking. it. And, with all this, no place to flee vnto, 
 no place to remayne in^no companie,but an evil con. 
 fcience within, and matter of terrour Without; repre- 
 fented by the WildernelTe , Wherein this Throne of 
 Juftice was fet vp. And this is th'eitete Wherin we are 
 b£ namre,aeording to the Law; wherefra we are deli- 
 vered byehrii^acccrding to theGofpeI,as followetbu 
 
 Verf.z 2 .But ye are come vnto mout Sion, 
 & vnto the Citie of the livingGod,the 
 Heavenly Hierufalem^and to an innu- 
 merable rompamt of Angels, 
 
 TBUis tb' eft ate vberevnto tt* are advanced \nier 
 ibe Gofyelyby Cbti8\ Tpbicb, by comparijin wb' 
 theformeu [hall bee mortclearc 9 tbn6. i „ Before wee 
 come to Chrif},wee haue to doe with God,as Iudge, 
 fitting vpon His Throne, terrible. After we come to 
 
 Chrtft* 
 
HEBR. CHAP. XII. 301 
 
 Chrift.we finde God vpon a Throne of Grace,recoiv- 
 ciled vnto vs ; rcfembicd by Mount Sion. z.Without 
 jChrift, we are kept vnder, vpon the earth, deprcfled 
 in the Valley, and may not touch the Mount, to a£ 
 cend:Bot,through Chrift,iye get acceffe to climbe vp 
 towardesGod,and to advance, piece and piece,* boue 
 the world,and finne^nd miferie,toward$ Heavenjrc- 
 fembled by going vp Mount Sion. 3 .Without Chrift, 
 Vagabonds,\vandring abroad in a wafte Wildernc/Te: 
 but,through Chrift,collcfted together,vnder a head, 
 and brought to a place of Refuge,and Reft, and com- 
 modious Dwelling, to the Kingdome of Heaven; re- 
 sembled by the Citie where Mount Sion ftoode, 
 $ .Without Chrift. expofed to the wrath of the living 
 God : Through Chrift, admitted to remayne, as re- 
 conciled, in the Citie qf the living God. 4. Without 
 Chrift, affrayde, by the terrible fight of Wrath and 
 Judgement : Through Ghrift f brought into Hierufa- 
 lem, the Vifion cf Peace; not onlie in this worlde.byr 
 Faythibur in Heaven, by Fruitionjrefembled by Hj fi- 
 ll vsalem. ?. Without Chnft.heyrs of Hell: Through 
 phrift,Citizens of Heaven. 6. Without Chrift,cxpo-.. 
 fed to the fellowftiip of Devils,in finne,and torments; 
 Through Chrift, admitted to the focietie of innume- 
 rable Angels; refembled by the Inhabitants of Hieru- 
 falem on earth. 7. Without Chrift, Angels our foes : 
 Through Chrift, our Fellow-Citizens. 
 
 f'erf. 23. To the Gcnercll APfemblie, and 
 Church of the Firft-bome, which arc 
 written in Heaven , and to God, the 
 Judge of all, and to the ipiritcs of juft 
 rac n, made perfeft. 
 
 S. Without 
 
$®l BE BR. CBAP. XIL 
 
 $-\jl^Ithoiit Chrift, wee are as fcattered Sheepe,m 
 T y the Wilderncfle * a Prey to all the ravenous 
 Beaftes : But, through Chrift, gathered together in 
 one, to the focietie of the true Cacholicke Church of 
 the Ele<3:, vndcr the government of one Head, even 
 CHRIST. ^.Without Chrill, living with the world, 
 in the Suburbs of Htli: Through Chrift,made Mem- 
 bcrsof the True Church, and Companie, which is 
 called cue of the worlde, by the effe&uall Calling of 
 His Word, and Spirit, jo. Without Chrift, forlonic 
 Children, who haue depry ved our felues of our In- 
 heritance , and wafted all our Father's Benefices on 
 Vanities : Through CH R 1ST, our forfaulting is re- 
 duced, our Inheritance redcenkd, wee brought backe 
 to the Familie, reftored to the Inheritance, dignified 
 with the Firft- borne, and made Pneftes to our GOD, 
 as His Portion from amongft men. n. Without 
 Chrift, living amongft them whofe names are writ- 
 ten in the earth, & whofe portion is beneath:Through 
 Chrift, our Names are enrolled in Heaven, amongft 
 thofe who are written in the Booke of Lyfe, eledtcd, 
 and predeftinated, vnto Grace, and Glone. i 2. Wi- 
 thout Chrift , without God in ihe worlde j having 
 God our Iudge, ag.iynft vs: Through Chrift, wee are 
 reconciled to God , get accent vnto Him, and haue 
 our God, Iudge of all, vpon our fide, to abfolwr vs, 
 and to pleadc for vs, agay nit all our Foes 13 Wi- 
 thout Chrift , wee arc, for guiltmcffe, in the Ranke 
 c>f thofe, who are alrcadie dawned, and brethren to 
 i-hofe.whofe fpirits are in prifon: But through Chrift, 
 wee are Brethren to thofe , who are alrta.he faved; 
 whofe Souks', and Spintes, are fed from Mnne,and 
 Miferie; and made peifefi, in Holineftc, and Gloria; 
 having the fame' Groundes of Right to Heaven, tho- 
 row CHRIST, which they haue whoare entered al» 
 tcadieiiito Poi&ffion. r , r m 
 
HEBR. CHAP. XII. 3 c 5 
 
 jferf.i^. And to IESUS, the Media- 
 tour of the N h vv Cov E NANT,and 
 to the Blood of Sprinkling , which 
 J'peaketh better thinges , than that of 
 Abell. 
 
 HEE Goeth On. 14. In our naturall.eftate/jvee 
 arc vnder the Law, and the Covenant of worksj 
 which bindeth vs to Perfeft Obedience, or to the 
 Curfe. When wee come to Chrifl , wee are vnder 
 the Covenant of Grace, which proclaymeth Remif- 
 /ionof Sinnes/vntoall who are in Him. 15. Yea, 
 now, vnder the Gofpell, comming vnto Chrift, wee 
 are in better cafe, than they who lived before Chrift; 
 becaufe they were bound to all the Cerenioniall and 
 Typicall Ordinances of the Lawe , vnder the Oldc 
 Covenant : but wee are exempted from that Oldc 
 Covenant, and arc entered into the Newc ; which 
 frceth vs from that Yoake, which the Israelites 
 could never beare. 16. Without Chrift, we Ihnd 
 alone, and none to plcadc for vs, before our ludge: 
 But when wee come to Chrift , wee findc Him a JVte- 
 dhtour, both to deliver vs from the Olde Covenant^ 
 and to take Burthen for vs, for keeping of the New-e 
 Covenant. 17. Without Chrift. vnrighteous, and 
 vnholie: When wee come to Chrill, weeome to. bee 
 fprinkled with His Blood, for Iuftification, and San- 
 fiification alfo, and for receaving of all other Bene- 
 fits, bought by that £lood. 
 
 Bee compare:!; this hlood^iib AbcYs , m ff>ea- 
 fjng better tUpztu For, albeit wee, by our finnes. 
 ha ie made our LORD to ferue, yea, and to die alfo, 
 
 docch His £lood oet fpcake agaynft vs, as Abel's 
 
 did 
 
304 H E B tu Cha p. XIL 
 
 did fpeake agaynft Kain, arid *he Earth , for drai- 
 ning downe of a curfe on both : but fpcaketh to 
 GOD, ftill , to pacific His Wrath , and to par- 
 don vs 5 andxo our Confcience , to cleanie it , and 
 reiake it quyet within vs. 
 
 From tbis comparifon,of M<n Vwfer the Laye,dni 
 ltndtr Grace , Wee Learnb, 
 
 i. That the impenitent, and vnrcnewed man, how 
 fecure foever hee fit , yet hec is in a fearfull eftate* 
 the Wrath of the Iudge, from His Iuihce Seat, being 
 xeidk tobreake out vpon him. a. That the wakened 
 Conference, lying in the fenfeof its owne finnes, an<J 
 fcare of the offended Iudge, is much to bee pittied. 
 3» That the holicft man on earth, if G O D reveale 
 vnto him the rerrour of His Iuflice, hee wiJJ bee ilia- 
 ken with feare. 4- That the oneJie remedieagaynfl 
 the challenge of the Confcience, and feare of the 
 lawe, and Wrath , is to haus recourse jco I E S V S 
 CHRIST, r. That hee who is fled,, as a true pe- 
 nitent, to I E S V S CHRIST, for Refuge, to 
 bee faved, and dire&ed and ruled by Him, is a true 
 Member of the true Catholic&e Church, of the Eleft, 
 what-fo-ever bee mens efteemation of him. 6. Jhat 
 the more graciouflie wee bee dealt with vnder the 
 Gofpell , the more mud wee beware of fleflilinefTe, 
 and prophanitie. For , to this eiide all his fpeach 
 €loeth tendc. 
 
 yerf.25. See that yee refufe not Him that 
 fpeakcth: for, if they efcaped not who 
 refufed him that ipake on earthy mucl> 
 more fhall not wee efcape,if wee turnc 
 away from Him that fpeaketh from 
 Heaven. Frw 
 
Hesr. Chap. XII. 365 
 
 Ffyow theft Confederations, hee thargetb them % to be* 
 •»are y left they ma^e light account of CH%1 STS 
 <Dotlrine< The word importetb drifting ofCH%!ST 9 
 #'*k!»g$ty fwcexcufe, or pretence. Then, 
 
 x. The way to efchew Prophamtie, and Apolrafie* 
 is to embrace, and make much, of CHRIST'S fpea- 
 fcing vnto vs in His Worde. i. VVhat-fo-ever pre* 
 tences, and excufes, a man vfc, to cloake his not-gi- 
 ving heartic obedience to the Do&rine of CHRIST; 
 it is but .1 refufing of Him, and a turning away from 
 Kim , make of it what hee will. 
 
 *. Bee vrgetbthti , bytbreatemngmore ceitayne 
 and btavie judgemtntes 9 than \>pcn the deftyfers of 
 Mofes,\*fco ufayde to$eakeontm\)\becdufe bet 
 •tots but the earthen Vejfell vhicb carried G O D'S 
 Will to HU TeopUi and, by eartblie Types, and Tu 
 guies, made offer of Grace \>n$o them* $ut CB%IST 3 
 as G 3), by His event > authorise, caHing Heaven 
 open , in the play nnejje 9 and fiiritualitie of the DoHtintg 
 U fayde to fl>ealtf from Heaven* 
 
 Then, As much as CHRIST'S Peribfi is more 
 excellent than Moses, and His Aiuhoritie aboue his; 
 ai;d, theHcavenlieClearnefle of CHRIST'S Gra- 
 cious Offer, aboue his darke Types : As much more 
 hcavie and certayne Wrath Hull overtake the defpy- 
 fersof HisDoftrine , nor the defpyfers of Mosbs 
 Law 7 e. 
 
 3 . Hee joynetb bimfelfe in the fame iaungll Ivitb 
 the peQple ,if bee jhouldturne ay ay, or refufe. 
 
 Then, Preachers (hall doe well, to lay the edge 
 
 of their Threateninges to their owneHeartes,and to 
 
 enroll themfelues amonglt the threatened ; That bit- 
 
 Itoneirc towardes the people nuy bee feene to bee 
 
 V remooYed* 
 
305 HEBR. CHAP. Xtt. 
 
 remooved, and their owne fluggiflinefle maybea 
 rowfed vp ; feeing they haue none to preach vnto 
 them, but thcmfelues . 
 
 Verf 26. Whofe voyce then fhooke the 
 Earth : but nowe Hee hath promifed, 
 faying, Yet once more I fhake not the 
 Earth onlie, but alfo Heaven. 
 
 TO put an edge vpontbe Threatening, bee fho* 
 Teeth y bo*toe terrible CHltJST w, in /having 
 tftbe Earthjby His Voyce, at Mount Sinai- and, 
 by the fhatyngof Heaven and Earth, at the Day of 
 Judgement* 
 
 Thes , 1. The terrible quaking of thd Earth, and 
 burning of the Mount Sin a*, was pronounced by 
 the Voyce of CHRIST; who, therefore, is declared 
 to bee the LORD GOD: for fo, Exod. xix. is Hee 
 called, a. His Terrour, at the Daye of Iudgement, 
 may bee feene in that little Refemblance of Mount 
 Sinai. $. The terriblcnefle of CHKIST , ihould 
 make r^Hand in awe of His Word. 
 
 firf. 27. And this wordpYetonce more, 
 doeth fignifie the remooving of thofe 
 thinges which are fhaken 5 as of things 
 which are made ; that thofe thinges 
 which can not bee (haken, may re- 
 mayne. 
 
 O E commeutetb vpon the Teftimonie ofHkGGkt i 
 -.' phap t jL# Cf and from tbit wd OwcE,rcw- 
 
HEBR. CHAP. XIL 307 
 
 sixtieth, That Heaven and Earth (hallpajfe away, and 
 beecbaunged } attbepeverof CHRIST'S Wiring 
 of His f'oyce: That tUfe cbaungeable Heavens and 
 Earth beting remooved , Hee may ma\ea Hewe Hea- 
 ven, and aN^eW Earth } wherein HisSubjeHes 9 ani 
 His T^ingdome over them, way remayne for everfetlei. 
 Then, i. It isagood Meanc, to get thevnder- 
 ftanding of GOD'S Mynde in the Scripture, to con- 
 fider, and weygh, the force of the wordes thereof^ 
 and what they doe importc , by due confequence. 
 Z. No more chaunge fliall bee of anie thing after the 
 Day of Iudgement : becaufc, but Once More, 
 and no oftener , is CHRIST to (hake the fame. 
 3. It is for the (landing of CHRIST'S Kingdome, 
 that the creature is mooved, flhaken, and chaunged. 
 All thinges made, (hall bee (haken: but CHRIST'S 
 Kingdome, and the Salvation of His Su'bje&es, lhall 
 never bee fliaken. 
 
 yerfzS. Wherefore, wee receiving a 
 Kingdome, which can not bee moo- 
 ved, let vs haue grace 5 > whereby wee 
 may ferae GOD acceprablic , with 
 reverence, and godlie fcare. 
 
 p5\ew the nature of this I(ingdome gtaunled Vnto V; 
 in CHRIST, and from His terriblenejfe^e fx- 
 bortetbvs to Jleadfajlneffe of Faytb, and bumble obe* 
 Hence. Heefayetb, Wee haue received it^becaufe 
 Wee haue receaved the %igbt and Tit\e % by the Gofyell, 
 and fowe beginning of it. 
 Tut* s As wee receaHe CHRIST in the Gof- 
 
308 HEBR. CHAP. XI! . 
 
 pell , wee receaue the Kingdome of Heaven witft 
 Him, in Right and Title ; yea, in begun Pofleffioni 
 which grcweth by degrees. 
 
 1. Heerequyretbrf a ^ect&eroftbblQngdewe, 
 reverent ferting o/GOD, 
 
 Then , Right is given to this Kingdome , before 
 our fervice bee done : Not becaufe wee haue fcrved 
 heere-to-fore 5 but to obliedge vs to ferue GOD 
 heere-after. 
 
 3 . Bee fri// haue Ys to ferue GOD accept ablie-, that 
 is, pleafantlie, and tbearfullie* Kext> Vttb reverence, 
 er frame fa fine jfe 5 and Godliefeare. 
 
 Then, i. It is not anough , that wee doe fuch 
 Workes which belong to GOD'S Service : but 
 we muft take heede to the manner of doing of them$ 
 that they may bee done with a readie affection, and 
 good will. 2. Next, That they bee done in the fenfe 
 of our own weaknefTe, vylenefle, and vnworthineffe. 
 3. And thirdlie, That they bee done with reverende 
 regarde to GOD, in fuch a Godlie feare, as may 
 make vs circumfpe&lie handie j and meddle with, 
 His Service, as the word importeth. 
 
 4* TbAttbu may bee tbe better done, let vs haue 
 grace, drholde fa&tbe giipof grace } -frbetehyve$ 
 may ferue GO<D , fayetb bee. 
 
 Jhen, Hee that would haue flrength to ferue 
 GOD,muft fludie,by Fayth,to lay holdeon GOD'S 
 Grace, in the Gofpel: and having layd hold thereon, 
 to hold it faft: for,otherwayes,wee can neyther haue 
 heart nor hand to ferue GOD. But hee that is fatte- 
 ned on the Grace, and good will of GOD towardes 
 him, will drawe Cowrage, and Strength, from this 
 believed Grace, to ferue GOD, chearfullie , and 
 f€verenclie» 
 
 Vcrf.ig* 
 
HEBR. CHAP. XIL 304 
 
 Ttif.19. For our GOD isaconfuming 
 Fyre. 
 
 BEcaufe the holicSt men, haue veede of the Spurns 
 of GOV'S Terr our , to Jlirre v/> their lay fit 
 jLflli h%e clofob 'Prill a Watchword j/Moses, 
 DevTE&#4. 1.4« terriffwgtbc people from Idola* 
 trie, or Image/it-, ybich bee applyetb forwakjvg men 
 tircumfyett in tbeix manner of yorjhi}. l 
 m Teaching Vs Thereby, i.That to ferueldoles, 
 and follow a falfe Religion; and not to ferue GOD, 
 in reverence, and Godlie feare, in the true Religion, 
 will bee both alyke plagued, i. The nerds doe teacb 
 VJj That GOD'S entering into Covenanted laying 
 downe of the fead and enimiric agaynft vs, maketh 
 Him not to lay downe His awfull Majeitie over vs. 
 3. And therefore, wee mull bee fo confident of His 
 Ioue towardes vSj as wee remember in themeanc 
 tyme, that ffee u aeonfumwg fyre % to the vngodlie, 
 and prophane Pi ofeiTours of His Nam£. 
 
 TheftmimeofChap. XIII. 
 
 NOwe , that you may bee fraltfull in the 
 Fayth, I recommended to you, infliorc, 
 Bkotherlie Love, Verf. i. Hospita- 
 litie, Verf.z. Compassion with fuf- 
 ferers for the Trueth , Verf 3 # Ch asti- 
 tie, Verf. 4. Contentation, Verf. j. 6. Stead- 
 £Asr*£tf£ kchc Tkywh, which GOD >s V-f- 
 
 V $ [engcrs 
 
3*0 He br. Chap. XIII. 
 
 fengers haue taught you, Verf. 7. For, chaunge ^ho 
 Will, C H R I S T, in Himfelfc, and in His Doctrine, 
 chaungcth not , Vcrf, 8. Beware of the Leven of 
 Jewish Do&rine, fuch as is Distinction Of 
 Meats , and others lyke , Verf. ?. For, they who 
 mayntayne the Leviticail Service , can not bee part- 
 takers of CHRIST, with vs, Verf. 10. This was 
 prefigured in the Law, Verf. 11. So was CHRIST'S 
 contemptible vfage , Verf n. And wee mull fol- 
 lowe Him, and bee contented of reproach for Him, 
 Verf. 13. For wee haue no place of Reft heere, but 
 looke for it heere-aftcr, Verf. 14. Therefore, let 
 ysfollowethe Spiritual! Signification of ^hofe Cere- 
 monies, and facrifice vnto Him our Prayers, and 
 prayfe, and good workes, Verf. if. \6. Obey your 
 Ecclefiatticall Governoures, in their Office: for their 
 Charge is greaa ; and you haue neede not to grieue 
 them, Verf. 17. Pray for mee ; for I ftiall bee found 
 an honeftMan, what ever bee mens fpeaches of mee, 
 VerG 18. But, pray you for mee, for your ownc 
 good, Verf. v. And, I pray G Q D, to finifli His 
 begun worke in you graciouflie, Verf. ro. ai. And, 
 becaufe I haue but touched thinges briefelic, in this 
 ihort Epiftle, take Exhortation i? good leafon, when 
 your Teachers doc preaffe fuch Dodhine vpon you, 
 > more at length, Verf. 2i ; It may bee, that Tj'mo- 
 thie and I fee you fliortlie, Verf * v Deliver our 
 Commendations , Verf. 7 4. AncJ , (Jrace bee with 
 you a{]L : A M E. &, Yer£ 2* 
 
HEBR. CHAF. XIII. 511 
 
 The doBrine of Chap- XIII. 
 
 VERS. I. 
 
 t Brothcrlie louc continue. 
 
 p%$m this firft Precept , L z A R n f, i . That 
 
 L the firft Fruit of Faych which GODpp|fi- 
 is Louc, and conftant loue , amongli HH^fittf&eehr 
 2. That our mutuall loue, muft be fincere,& kyndlie,- 
 as if it were grounded on fc^nds of Nature. 
 
 Verf. 2 . Bee not forgetfull to entertay ne 
 Strangers : for, there-by, ibme hauc 
 entertay ned Angels vna wares. 
 
 I7$ow this Wresept 9 Learne, i« That wee 
 
 are readie to forget Gharitie to Straungers, efpe* 
 ciallie to bee Hofpitall vnto them, 2. That the pof- 
 fibilitie of finding Straungers better men nor^wee 
 take them to bee, fliould over-ballance the fufpition 
 of their fleightneffc, and ftiould fet vs on to doc the 
 duetie. 3. That if a man, intending to doe good,doe 
 more nor hee intended to doe , it fhall bee imputed 
 vnto him, no lefie,than if hee had intended the fame, 
 
 Verf. 3. Remember them that are in 
 Bonds,as bound with them; and them 
 which fuffer ad verfitie, as being your 
 felucs alfo in the bodie. 
 
 \^%omthis 9 Learn e, j. That it is no new thing 
 
 • for the World, to put Bonds on them who feekc 
 
 Y 4 to 
 

 F 
 
 "jri Hebr.Ghap, XIII, 
 
 to bring them out of Bondage. 2. That Prifoner; 
 for CHRIST, are re^ciilie forgotten cf fuch as area 
 freed ome. 3. Such Mens Bondage fhould bee eitee- 
 med, as our owne, even vntili GOD fee them free. 
 4. That other diilrefled People alfo rhall bee helped 
 byvs, if weeconfidcr, what may befall ourfelues, 
 before wee die . 
 
 V*rp^. Marriage is honourable in all, 
 and the Bed vndefiled : But Whore- 
 mongers, and Adulterers, GOD will 
 judge. 
 
 Rom This Wee Learne, i. That Breakers 
 of Wedlocke , and vncleane perfbns inaffngle 
 lyfe, are both referved vnto GOD'S Judgement, 
 howe lightlie foever men let thempafle. t 4 Thac 
 Marriage beeing provyded of GOD, for a Remedie 
 of Incontinencie , maketb Vnckarmefle the heavier 
 finne. 3. Thar feeing it Is GOD'S DOCTRINE, 
 t6 commende Marriage , for Honourable,; and hath 
 pronounced it, not onlic Lawful!, but Commendable' 
 in all perfons, of what-fo-ever Place, or Calling, and 
 hath juiiified it, far Vndefiled; to traduce this eftate 
 of lyfe, as not holie, or not hefeeming an holie man, 
 or an holie Calling, and to forbid Marriage, to per- 
 fons of anie calling, mull bee, as it is called , I. Tim. 
 CpiAPjiij. veri* 1*2. 2 be dethiiuoftbeJjj^iL 
 
 Yerf.5. Let your conversation bee wi- 
 thout covetoufnefTe • and bee content 
 with fuch thinges as you hauc: For 
 Hee hath faydg^ I will never leane 
 thee^ nor for fake thee. IIcyc 
 
HE BR. CHAP. XI IV 3 IJ 
 
 YJErtVtc ar( Tavght, f. That the enlarge 
 *** ment of our Defires , to haue more and more 
 worldhe goods , whether wee bee rich or poore, is 
 difallowed of G O D. x. That GOD rcquyreth 
 Contentation with our prefent eftate , howe mcanc 
 ibever it bee 5 and counteth it , Covetoufncffe, not 
 ro bee contented. f 
 
 t. Tow4k!*scontenttd 9 bugiMby GODS 
 JPrewi/e, made fo Ioshva* Chap. 1. $* /« out 
 Qtnifisninvccejfavcs. Thhn, i . The Pro- 
 mifesmadeto Ioshva , or anic other holie Man, in 
 Scripture, for Furniture in his Calling, may bee verie 
 well applycd vnto vs, for Helpe, and Furniture, in 
 our Calling. z.Faythin GOD'S Prcmife. for our 
 Maynraynance , mult both ilay our feare of want in 
 tyme ro come, andgiue vs contentment withthac 
 which wee haue for the prefent. 3 . A generall Pro- 
 mife, of GOD'S beeing with x$, and affiilingof vs, 
 is as fiifficiem for all particulars whereof wee Itend 
 in ncede, as if they were cxpreffed. 
 
 yerf. 6. So that we may faoldliefay, The 
 LORD is my Helper; and^Iwill not 
 feaie what man (bail doe vnto mee. 
 
 Br applying oft be Trowife made to\o$HVA $ bee 
 (Qncbdtib yyarraod, to apply D a v id'j gloria* 
 turn, ugayn'st ali ferilsy PsAL. ti'S. 6. 
 
 Then , i. Hec that can apply one Promife to him- 
 felfc, may confidently apply another alfo. 1. The 
 w'eakell true Believer, hath as good ground of con- 
 fidence in G OD, for evcrie good, needfull foe Soale 
 orbodie,asthe LORD'S chicfe Prophets, and as 
 good Warrand co apply the Scn?tottf, to their own . 
 
514 Hebh." Chap. XIIIJ 
 
 yfe, which fpeake of then). 3. Hee who believeth in 
 GOD, needeth not to fearc what flcfli can doe vnco 
 him,. 4. Faych, then, doeth its parte duelje, when it 
 glorieth in the LORD, agaynft all oppofition. 
 
 JTerf.j. Remember them which hauc 
 the rule over you, who haue fpoken 
 vnto you the Word of GOD- whofe 
 Fayth follow, confidering the ende of 
 their converfation. 
 
 THat they may beejteadfatt $1$ the Fayth, heefet* 
 teth before them the Example of G O D * S 
 ftfejfengers, vbo bad injhuBed them in the Twtb 9 
 and led a lyfe con for me thereinto. 
 
 Wherein Hee Tbacheth Vs, i. Who is 
 worthie to bee a Guyde to a People; to wit, the man 
 Y?ho fpeakcth the Word of GOD, and not his owne 
 Dreames $ believeth the Trueth which hee teacheth, 
 and hath his converfation anfwerable. 2% The beft 
 srefpe<3 that a Preacher can craue , or that a People 
 can giue to a Preacher, cyther in his lyfe-tyme, or af- 
 cer,is to remember the Trueth of G O D, taught by 
 him, and to make vfe thereof. 3. In as farre as Prea- 
 chers haue fpoken the Word of GOD , and made ic 
 theendc of their converfation, People are comman- 
 ded heere, to. remember Them, and imitate Their 
 Fayth * but no farther. 
 
 Ferf.S* Iesvs Christ, the fame ye- 
 fterday, and to day 5 and for ever, 
 
 'T'Hw Sentence Serveth, First, To fliow 
 * the ffternitie,and inunutabditie , of I E S V S 
 
 CHRIST 
 
HEBR. CHAP. XIII- 3*5 
 
 C H R I S T, in Himfelfc, and all His Properties, 
 of Trueth, and Loue, and Pittie, &c. Aoayne , It 
 ferreth for aReafon, of keeping faft theDoftnne 
 taught from Him, by our faythiull Leaders : becaufe 
 IESVS CHRIST willftill allowe, and mayntayne 
 that Trueth once given out by Himfelfc , and can 
 not choofc to change His Trueth, being firtf and hit 
 lykc Himfelfe, And Thirdiie, It feivcth toen- 
 cowrage vs , to bee conflant in the Fayth : becaufe 
 IESVS CHRIST is vnchangeablie the fame,in loue 
 and care tcwardes thofe who belieue in Him, in all 
 Ages, for their prefer vation, and deliverance, in all 
 Qifes,wherein they can fall,for His Trueth ; as Hee 
 hath given proofc in former tymes, towards others, 
 
 Vwf.9. Bee not carried about, with du 
 vcrfeand ftrange Dodrincs; For, it is 
 a goodthing,that the heart be eftabli- 
 fhed with Grace 5 not with meates, 
 which haue not profited them that 
 haue beene occupied therein. 
 
 THtft they may beejleadfaft in the Fayth, hee var~ 
 neth them, tt bevare, that they bee not carried 
 chut Ttuh diverfe and ftrange <DoHrines> Then, 
 1. Do&rine which agreeth not with thcW'ordeof 
 GOD, vncouth and ftrange Dofirine , which the 
 Apoftles did not acknowledge, and recommende vn- 
 to vs,muft bee rejected. 1 9 There was fuch vncouth 
 Do&rine, beginning to crecpe into the Church, even 
 in the Apoftles tyme. 3. Apoftolicke Doftrine, fuch 
 as they acquaynted the Chuich with, mufi bee ftead- 
 foftlie beiicved,and flood vntojand not loofelie layde 
 
 hoidc 
 
,A 
 
 3 i6 HEBR. CHAP. XIIL 
 
 fioldcvpon; left wee lye open to thewindeoffaJfe 
 Do&rine. J 
 
 *♦ Heebringetb in, for example* the VoBrintof 
 Diitin&ion or ' Mates 9 wbertw the leWjhlieajfe- 
 (ted did place fome balinejfe , and belpe to Salvation : 
 and yet they -who mpte leanedto thtfame^ere leafy 
 profited tbere-by * 
 
 TiifiH, i . To place fome holineffe in Djftin&ion 
 ©f Meates,and co count the obfervacion thereof,help- 
 foil to Salvation/is an olde Errour,which even in the 
 beginning, did rouble the Church. 2* Never man 
 got profit, by leaning anie thing to the obfervacion of 
 DilHndions of Meates. For, voder the Lawe, Di- 
 fitn&ion was cqmmaunded/or the leading of men to, 
 fome Dueiies , fignified there-by : but never did 
 GOD giue way, that men ihould efieeme of this ob- 
 fervacion, as a thing confernng,anie whit, to the pur- 
 chafe of Salvation. 
 
 3. Tokeepeout this Smut, of leaping to. Ceremo* 
 yiall ObfertatiotiSjbte oppofetb the Dottrine of Grace ■; 
 tehcre^itb bee w/i bam the bean eflablijbed, and net 
 faith Meates* 
 
 Then, i. The ground of devyfing, and vrging 
 ofSuperiticious Ceremonies, is the viicjuyetneffe,and 
 vnitableneiTe,of mens heartes, wanting fatisfa&ion in 
 GOD, and His Ordinances j and therefore, fceking r 
 to fuppofte themfelues, by meanes of their owne dc- 
 vyfing. 2. It is the Doftnne of luftification by. 
 Graceonelie, and nothing of our doinges, which 
 givcth true refUoour heartes , and quyet feeling to 
 the Ccnfciences.' 
 
 ycrf. x 0. Wee hauc an Altar, whereof j 
 
 they 
 
frEBR. CHAR XIIL 31} 
 
 they haue no right to cate 3 vvhichferue 
 the Tabernacle. 
 
 SVch ai ptrtinatioujlie didpltdde.fortbe ft Anting* f 
 the Lrtiticall Service, dnd Ceremonies thereof \btt 
 fecludab from the enjoying of IESVS CH^LST, 
 
 who is, our Altar. 
 
 Then, Such as mayntayne the leViticall 
 Ceremonies , and doe vrge them on the Chrirtian 
 Chiirch^doe cut themftliies from Right to CHRIST* 
 1. Becaufe they denye, in effeft, that Hee iscomei 
 feeing they will haue thofb Figures to rerhaine,which 
 did feruetoprsfgureHis conariiing; and willhaue 
 His Church flill vnder Ceiemoniall Pedagogic, as it 
 wasvndertheLawe. i. Becaufe they joyne xnto 
 CHRIST, their owne Devyfes ; as if eyther IESVS 
 were not ftifficient for Salvation, br&is Ordinances 
 were not fufficient, for mcanes to attaync Jierevnto* 
 3. The Obiervarion of theDifhn<ffcion ofMeates, is a 
 poyn£l cif ferving the Tabernacle : for, fb docth the 
 Apoftle reckon. w 4, Such as will eate of 1 E S V S, 
 and bee part-ta£ers of Him, mufl beware to feriie the 
 Irwifh Tabernacle, by keeping on foote, and conti- 
 nuing the Ceremonies , and apperraynances annexed 
 therc-vnto : fuch FeafteS, fuch lubilies, fuch Altars, 
 fuch Sprinklings, and holie Water, filch Priefls, and 
 VdiementcSj &c, as Lev: had. 
 
 2. Bevcdlletb C H K I S T, by the name of the 
 J[har;becdu'ie Hee is the thing (ignifiedby the JiU 
 tdr,audbj the Sacrifice >andbj tbtTcJtoftbcLeVtfi* 
 call Ceremonies. 
 
 THEN, i. Thofc Ordinances of Leviticall Ser- 
 
 rice, were Figures of CHRIST, fomc in one parte, 
 
 t*ni fomc in another j audHee i* the Accomplifhl 
 
 ffHutt 
 
■ jig HEBR. CHAP. Xltl 
 
 fluent of them, even the Tructh of them all : The 
 true Tabernacle, the true Prieft, the true Sacrifice, 
 the true Altar, &c. i. CHRIST'S Selfe is all the 
 Altar that the Chriftian Church hath. Ouv Altar is 
 Hee onelic ; and nothing but Hee. The ApoiHe kno- 
 weth no other. 
 
 3. In that bee fajetb, they haue no right to 
 catc , Lbaiine, i. That IESVS is our Foode, 
 who belieue in Him , by whom our Soules arc kept 
 alyue, and mayntayncd everie day Spirituallie, as the 
 Prieftes were rriayntayned by the olde Altar, bodi- 
 lie. 2 . That before a rrian attayne to eate, or drawe 
 Benefite from CHRIST, hee mult haue a Right vn- 
 to Him, There is a Pbffefliori following the Rights 
 and the Right tendeth to the Pofleffion. 3. Hee 
 who loveth to haiie the Right, mull take the Courfc 
 which CHRIST praelcrybeth, without mixing 
 anie thing there- with. 
 
 ferf. 1 1 . For, the bodies of thofe beafts, 
 whofe blood is brought into the San- 
 <5fcuarie,by the high Prieft, for fiane^rc 
 burnt without the Campe. 
 
 XJEE fbwetb > that this %V^ prefigured in the 
 ** Lave: FQr,Lzvir. \6. zy. the Sime-Offe- 
 mg •$> <u burnt, and none of the friejlesjbe /erv antes 
 of the Tabernacle, did eate thereof. To Show, 
 
 1. That fuch as adheared to the Tabernacle , and 
 Leviticall Service,*; needfull to their Salvation, (fpe- 
 ciallic after CHRIST, the Sinne-Offering that 
 was offered ) fliould not bee part-takers of Him. 
 Aaaine.Thc Sinne-Qffering was offered without the 
 
HEBR. CHAP. XIIU 31^ 
 
 Campe; to (howe, that fuch as would bee part-takers 
 thereof, mull forfakc the lewilh Synagogue, and 
 come out of it, towardes CHRIST, who will 
 hothaue His Church mixed with the formes of the 
 lewifli Church. Thirdhe. The bodies of the Sa- 
 crifices of Sinne, were then taken from the vfe of the 
 Prieftes of the Tabernacle, when the blood Was now 
 brought in to the San&uarie : To ffiowe , That 
 CHRIST fhould bee taken from them ; who. 
 after His Bloodc was fhed , and had made Attone- 
 xnent withm the San<2uarie of Heaven, ftould not 
 relinquifh the lewifli Tabernacle,and the fhadowing 
 Figures there-of • 
 
 Vtrf.it. VVhercfote, IESUS alfo, 
 that Hcc might fan&ifie the People 
 with His owne Bloode,, fuffered wi* 
 thout the Gate. 
 
 AHQTHE®, ende eftbe burning of the Sinn- 
 Offering, wtbout the Campe, bee jhQV>etb,firfl f 
 To be , The praefiguration of the ignominious vfage 
 of C H R I S T * S Bodie, caflen out of the Citie of 
 Hierufalem. 2. Agayne; Lyke as the Sinne-Of- 
 fering, how-be-it the bodie thereof was burnt wi- 
 thout the Campe, yet the bloode of it was brought 
 within the San&uarie, to make a Figuratiue Attone- 
 ment: Even fo, howe bafeliefo-ever men did vfe 
 CHRIST'S Bodie, in calling of it without the 
 Citie ; yet was his Bloode in high efteemation with 
 GOD; made Attonement for the People, ami 
 unfitted them, 
 
 Vcrf, 
 
320 tiEBR. CHAP. Xllt. 
 
 Verf.. ij. Letvs goefoorth, therefore^ 
 vnto Him, without thcCampe* bea- 
 ring His Reptoachi 
 
 HtKCt hee drawtb dn Exhortation , To hi 
 readie to venounce the WorUe , and to take v/> our 
 Crojfe, and follow e CHRIST. Wherein bee 
 TEACHETH r$ , i. fhat CHRIST'S 
 SufFcringcs withpiittHe Cir>, reprefented the ftace 
 of His Myiticall Bodle, and Kingdom.e, thruit foorth, 
 and contemptiblie rejected of the Worlde. t. That 
 fuch as will bee part-tafcers of C H R I S T , mull 
 refolue td beefohandeledalfo, and muft fequefiratc 
 their affeftions from the Worlde, and muft bee con- 
 tented to bee crucified vnto the Worlde, with our 
 LORD and Matter , CHRIST I E S V S. 
 3. That what reproach is fufrered for CHRIST'S 
 fake, is not the man's , bnt CHRIST'S reproach, 
 for whome it is fuffered : And, fo, the Reproach is 
 as honourable before GOD, as it is ignominious 
 before the Worlde. 
 
 Verf. 14. For, hcere wechaue no conti- 
 nuing Citic- but wee feeke one to 
 come. 
 
 y^f ££ gheihd fyafouofthis Exhortation. Tea- 
 JLJl chikg , t. That the inftabilitie of this prc- 
 fent .Worlde, and our fhort and vncertayne 
 tyme of Pilgrimage therein, fliould bee a Motiue,to 
 makevsloofe our affedions off it in tyme. t. That 
 $e hope of a quyct, and fure, and bleffed Place of 
 
 JReli 
 
HEBR. CHAP. XIII. 321 
 
 Reft heere-after, fliould bee another Motiue, to 
 make vs renounce this Worlde , with the better 
 will. 3- That the true Pilgrimes Employment in 
 this Worlde , is , To bee fceking, howe to ccme 
 Home, to his owne Countrcy, and Citie, prepa- 
 red for him. 
 
 Verf. 15. By Him, therefore, let vs of- 
 fer the Sacrifice of Pray fe to G O D 
 continuallie: that is 5 The Fruit of our 
 Lips j giving Thanks to His Name. 
 
 ATS10THE\ Exhortation, to offer Spiritual! 
 Sacrifices. wherein we learse , 
 i. That as CHRIST hath abolifhed all pro- 
 perlie called Prieites by Office ; So hath Hee made 
 all Chriflians Spirituall Prieftes , by common Due- 
 tie. 2. As CHKiST hath offered the Propitiato- 
 rie Sacrifice of His owne Bodie, once for all that 
 are to bee faved, and hath left no properlie called 
 Sacrifice, no Offering for Siane, no Propiciatorie 
 Offering, nov/e to Oiffer ; So hath Hee appoyn&ed 
 the Spirituall Sacrifice, ot Thankes, to bee offered 
 by everie faythfull Man , and Woman - fuch as is 
 Prayer, Prayfes, and Thankes-giving to G O D. 
 I . That thefe our Sacrifices of Prayer,and Prayfe, 
 is the Spirituall Service of Sayn&es, aunfwerable 
 to the Thanke- Offering of the Firlt Fruites , and 
 CaIucs,andBullockes- which was theextcrnall Sa- 
 crifice of the Olde Church. 4, That the offering 
 of thefe Spirituall Sacrifices, is not tyed vnto fettc 
 houres, as the Lcgall ; tut, to bee done continual- 
 ly y. That tkfc our Sacrifices of Prayer , and 
 
fa* HEBR. CHAP. XIII. 
 
 Prayfcs, arc not to bee offered by the mediation of j 
 Saynft^rAngell, but, by IESVS CHRIST 1 
 onelie. 6. That albeit they bee vnworthie,as from \ 
 vs, yet beeing offered by CHRIS T'S Media- } 
 tion , they (hall bee accepted for Service , at our 
 handes. 
 
 Verf. 1 6. But, to doe good,and to com- 
 municate, forget not : for, with fuch 
 Sacrifices, GOD is well pleafcd. 
 
 AKOTHB'% Exhortation, togooAmtkfs* 
 
 /l and Almis deedes ; Teaching Vs, 
 
 i. That good works,and Almes deeds, 
 
 are appoyn&ed to bee of the number of Spirituall 
 Sacrifices, and a parte of the Thank-Offerings 
 of the Sa.yn&es. 
 
 z. That becaufe they are Sacrifices * theymuft 
 not bee offered to the Idole of our ownc credite, 
 and eftcemation , or our owne private endes; but 
 vnto GOD, even in obedience vnto Him r and 
 for the Gloiie of Him. And , becaufe they are a 
 parte of the Tkank-Offerikgs of the Sayn&s* 
 they ttmtl not incroach vpon the Sinne-Offs- 
 KtNGofthe SAVIOVR, the onelie Expia- 
 toric, the onelie Propitiatorie, and the onelie Meri- 
 torious Sacrifice. 
 
 3. That bceing fo offered, they are well pleafog 
 Vnto GOD: The fmcll of CHRISTY 
 Sinne-Ot^ering , once offered, making our 
 Thank>0*se&ikq j;o fc ee fweste Tmclling 
 t$tg G O D* 
 
 Verf. 1% 
 
Hs*r. Chap. XIIL 323 
 
 Verf 1 7. Obey t-hem that haue the rule 
 over you, and fubm ic you fdues: for 
 they watch for your Souks, as they 
 that muft givic account.-that they may 
 coc it with joyc,and not with gricfe; 
 for, that is vnprofiiable for you. 
 
 A7\p7^r/£\ Exhortation, To cbey fuel di 
 bad the rule over thtm* ibeh Grydcs, and If4- 
 der$, at the wrde import t- b : 2 hat u % fublukg 0/- 
 fice-foareain ibc Church, afpojmUed of GOD^ 
 to teach, and govern item, bytbt Wvtdty and EC* 
 clefiafticall Cevfurcs. 
 
 K then, 1 The Churches of CHRIST 
 arc nor Denncs of Confufion, but Houfes of Or- 
 iter; having forr.e to bee Guydesand Rulers, and 
 fbmcco becinflru&ed andguyded , by the dire- 
 ction of G O D ' S Worde, and Ordinances. 
 
 1. Even the meancft and poorefl Churches, albe- 
 it no more powerrull than were the Churches of 
 thefe (battered Heekewes, mult bee (b provyded. 
 
 3. The right duetic of the Office-bearers in the 
 Church, is, Firft, To becGuydes,poynitingoutthe 
 waye in GOD'S V/orde , which the people 
 (htftild keepe, towardes Heaven. Next, To bee 
 Leaders, going before them in the example of 
 Fay:h, and the Fruites thereof, in their con ver la- 
 1. And thirJlie, Rulers by the Rodde of Difci- 
 pline, to take order with thefcandalous, and to re- 
 call Wanderers to encowrage the obedient j for> 
 thus much docch the worde imports, 
 
 X 2 4-Th£ 
 
524 HEBR. CHAP.XIIL 
 
 4. The duetie of the people, is , To obey the 
 dire&ion of fuch Guydes, and Rulers, and to fub- 
 mic themfelues vnto their cenfurcs , and to mayn- 
 tayne them in their Office , everie waye ; that this 
 Order may bee continued, and not fall byanie 
 want, which the people may fupplie. 
 
 t. Tbe^afon vbhb beetfetbto induce then*, 
 is, They watch for your Soules,as they who 
 muft giue accounr. 
 
 THEN, 1. The Charge of Church Rulers, it 
 the heavieft of all Charges,"becaufe of Soules. 
 
 2 # The mofte affiduous, and paynfull, fetting, not 
 of the bodie onelie, but the fpirite onworke$ be- 
 caufe it is a Charge, of Watc h ing. 
 
 3. The mofte dangerous of all Charges, becaufe 
 the account of loft foulcs within the Church fliall 
 bee craved at their handes, whether they hauedone 
 all that which became them to doe, to faue them, 
 or not. 
 
 4, The weyghtineffe of their Charge, fhould af- 
 fed their people, and mooue them, to concurre, 
 for their partes, as they are able, for tjieirencow- 
 rsgement. 
 
 3. Jnotber AfQliae, is> That they may dos 
 their worke with joye, and not with griefe: 
 for that i% vnprofitable vnto yau,fayetb bee* 
 
 THEN, 1. Church Mens chiefe joye , fhould 
 bee their peoples obedience vnto GOD'S ®\ re ~ 
 tfions in their Mouth : and their chiefe griefe, if k 
 bee other-wayes. 
 
 2. Whether they will get joye or griefe from 
 their people, they muft doe their worke, and foi- 
 tewe their Charge, 
 
HEBR. CHAP. XIII. 325 
 
 3. The leiTe comfortable people beevnto their 
 leaders, their Teachers, and Rulers ; the lefle pro- 
 fitefhall they haue by their Minifterie. 
 
 Ferf.iS. Pray for vs: For wee truft wee 
 haue a good confeience^n all things, 
 willing to Hue honeftlie. 
 
 HI S craving the benefit* of their Prayers far 
 bim > Tf achhh Vs f 1. That 
 
 albeit the Scripture giveth no warrand, to feeke the 
 benefite of the Prayer of Sayn&es departed, er of 
 Angels ; yet it giveth warrand, for feeking of the 
 mutuall concurrence in Prayer, of thefe that are li- 
 ving together, and militant heere on Earth toge- 
 ther. 2. That the greateit Apollle hathneedeof 
 the Prayers of the meaneft Chriftian ; and may bee 
 helped there-by. 
 
 2. Htc ghetb a %eafon 9 aunfrcerivg all the Ca» 
 lutnnies'tibubwrc fired of bim by bis /d^erfarieSy 
 that they migbt, *ty\tb greater freedeme , pray f%r 
 bim , <u for an boneft Man. 
 
 then, 1. They who are vnjuftlie reported 
 of, mud comfort themfelues in the teflimonie of a 
 good Confcience. 2. An honefi heart may expedi 
 the better Fruite of their owne Prayers,and others, 
 3. And fuch as wee knowe are iincerelie fet to 
 feme GOD, wee may , with the better cow- 
 rage, praye for them. 
 
 $.Heexpwndetb Tvbat btcalleib* good Con- 
 fcience; by [ayivgitkat bee TfM willing to liuc 
 hqaeaiie. X 3 T0EX, 
 
$i6 He br. Chap. X[IL 
 
 THEN; The purpofe, defire, and endevour© 
 to Hue honeffiie , is the evidence of a good Con- 
 fcience,and the ground alfo of the good Teftimo- 
 B\c; becaufe fuch a difpofition cfchewech to doc . 
 cyill, and iscarefull :o doc good . 
 
 Verf \g. But I befeech you the rather 
 to doc this , that 1 may bee reftored 
 to youthefooncr. 
 
 HE B joynctb a ^afiriyfor their o^pne gtod t 
 to pray for bim; ibsttbstmpedtmeiUcs of bis 
 camming vuto them beting remwud by tbsit flyers,, 
 bee mi&bs coma the fwiur , 
 
 THEN, i. When our owne good is joyned 
 V/ith the good of fuch as call for our Prayeis, wee 
 hauethe more inducementes, to let vspnworke, 
 z. Manie hinderanccs of our good and comfort, 
 do^ Hand in the waye, which by Prayer might bec 
 remooved. 
 
 Verf 20. Nowe,the G O D of Peace, 
 that brought agayne from the dead 
 our LORD 1 H S U S , that great 
 Shepheard of the Stieepe, through 
 the Bioode of the Ever-iafting Co- 
 venant. 
 
 Dye, hie prajetb for them , tyhme bee both- 
 
 in the fvrmst to&idw /iqnejhd to jtaj/tvr kirn. 
 
 r U L x . 1 , Prayer- is a mutft^ll Duerie, 
 
 and 
 
Heb'k. Ch a?.~XIII# $if 
 
 *«d ought to bee made by ts, for fuch as wee defire 
 to pray forvs* 
 
 i. Hee ftylctb GOD, twhme bee prayctb, 
 firft, The GOD of Peace. To Teach 
 
 Us t That Peace proceedeth from GOD, and 
 is preferved by Him, in His Church ; ?nd , That ic 
 doeth pleafe Him well , that His Children fhould 
 bee in pegce, and fhouldftudie there- vnto. 
 
 3. Jgaynt\ H« defcrybctb G O D , by the 
 Great mike ef C H K i S T'S %sfumtlm % 
 brought by Him* 
 
 THEN , 1. As CHRIST'S Refiirre&ion, 
 is theWorkeof His owne Power, Iohn 10. 18. 
 So alfo is it the Worke of G O D the FATHFR, 
 in this place : For, Iohk 10.30, the FATHER 
 and CHRIST, in power are one. 
 
 4 # Tbc Tropes of bis Eaytb in fuyer f are $ 
 firjl, The Office of I ES VS , vfoistbe Greac 
 6hepheard of the Shcepe* 
 
 THEN, 1. Thofe who come vndcr the rec- 
 koning of CHRIST'S Shcepe , are the onelie 
 People, ofwhomc Hee , byfpeciall Orrice, pro- 
 feflethto take charge. 2. How-fOrCver Hee em- 
 ploye the Minillerie of Men, to feede His Flocke 
 vnder Him - y yet doeth Hee keepe the Place and 
 Style of ARCH-PASTOR, or GREAT SHEP- 
 KEARD, toHimielfe. $. People, how-fo-cvec 
 they bee furniflied' by Miniflers, yet they haucthe 
 Great Shephcard to acknowledge, and rtlye vpon: 
 of whofe care and fidelitie , for their feeding, and 
 nation, they may bee confident. 
 
 X 4 5. The 
 
pB MEBR. C HA P< Xtfi: 
 
 5. The next frop of this Prayer, is, The pa* 
 werof GO D , who brought agayne from 
 the dead the Great Shepheard. 
 
 THEN, 1. TheSheepemuilnotthinketobee 
 abouethe Shepheard : bur, mull refolue, for bea- 
 ring wrtnefle to the True'th,and to bee put to death 
 as Hee was, if GOD pleafe. 2. Norneedethcy 
 feare to be vfed fo, feeing Hee is rifen agayne: be- 
 caufe , Hee that rayfed che Shepheard , for the 
 Sheepes caufe, can rayfe the Shecpe from death aL 
 fo, for the Shepheards caufe, 
 
 6. The third fyoppeof Confidence, for obtaining 
 thisfrayer, is, The Bloode of cheEverlafting 
 Covenant, through ^hich hee feekglh his Peti- 
 tion t9 bee graunted. 
 
 then , 1. It is CHRIST'S Bloode which 
 hath ratified the Covenant, and eftabliihed our 
 Reconciliation, to endure for ever} becaufethe 
 Vertue of that Bloode is perpetuall, z. It is tho- 
 rowe that Bloode , that everie thing is purchafed, 
 for which wee can pray. It is the Pryce of the Puiv 
 chafe of Sanftifkation vnto vs. , as well as of Sal- 
 vation. 
 
 Ferf. 2 1 . Make you perfed, in everie 
 good worke, to doe His will 5 wor- 
 king in you that which is well-plea- 
 fing in His Sight, through IESUS 
 CHRIS T : To Whom bee Glo- 
 rie, for ever, and ever. Amen . ; 
 
 That 
 
HEBR. CHAP. XIII. 32* 
 
 THAT vbicb bceprayethfor bem } h, That 
 thiy may bee made perfeft, in everic 
 good woike, todcethewiUof GO D. 
 
 then , i. Onelie the doing ofGOD'S 
 Will, and what Heehath commaunded, is to bee 
 reckoned for a good works, 2. Ic is not anough 
 to bee given to fome forte of good worke; but 
 wee mult endevoure our felues , to worke everie 
 forte of good worker having a due refpeft vnto all 
 GOD'S Commaundementes. 3. What- fo- ever 
 meafure wee haue attayned vnto , wee muft not 
 (land there ; but Perfection muft bee aymedat; 
 vvhkh is ftill before vs , vntill wee come to Hea- 
 ven. 
 
 2. Jbewyboyetbis nay bee done, beefbovetb, 
 tohee, By GOD'S vvorkingin vs, :har which 
 is wcll-pleafing in His Sight, rvra through 
 JESVS CHRIST, 
 
 T H E x , t. It is not by anie ftrength of our 
 owne, where-by good workes are wrought; buc 
 even by the Power of G O D, working in vs gra- 
 ciouflie. a- 1c is through IESVS CHRIST, 
 that this working is procured , conveyed vnto v$ s 
 and made acceptable vnto GOD. 
 
 3. Hecchjethbis ^iayer % ^itb afajhingof 'Glo- 
 tievnto IESVS) forever. Amen. 
 
 THEN, r. CHRIST IESVS, is true GOD, 
 wcithie of Divine Glorie , For Ever, z. The- 
 Prayer and Piayfes which wee offer vnto GOD, 
 muft come from fo advyfed a Mynde, as wee may 
 feale the fame with Fay th, and heanie Affcflion, 
 imported in Amun. 
 
 X 5 rerfi 22 
 
S3e BEER. CHAP. XIIL 
 
 Vztf.%1. And, I befeech you; Brer 
 thren/ufifer the Wordc of Exhor- 
 tation : for, I haue written a Let- 
 ter vnto you in few words. 
 
 LAST of all, hee exbortetb thcm^ td take in 
 good parte, the Worde of Exhortation* 
 from their or dinar ie Teachers', ^bo behoved 
 todiUte>and »rge s and inculcate thefetbit9ges f even 
 at length, Vofo them. The reafon fvbete-of, hee gi- 
 Mb l Becaufe hee had written this Letter but 
 infevvewordes vnto chernj and might not in-* 
 ftfl in tbofe peyniies at target M they had neede oft 
 kftt behooved to haw this Vnto their Teachers. 
 
 THEN, i. There is neede of Preachers , by 
 the Worde of Exhortation , to dilate , and indi- 
 cate , that w'lich the Scrip tvre hath in 
 fhortt i. It is verieirkfome for men, to haue 
 their fftiggilflmeffe ftirred vp by Exhortation, 
 and the farrie tfringes inculcate agayne and agayne: 
 But their owne Profit? ftiould make them to fuf- 
 fcr it patienUie. 3. The wryting of S C R I P- 
 T V H £, prfcjudgeth not the vie of Preaching; but 
 "both keepc their qwiie rov/me; The SCRIPT VRE 
 ferving for a Pnort laying downe of rhe Grounds 
 to bee taught , and Exhortation fcrving to di- 
 late and vrge theTriieth delivered id SCRIP- 
 T V R t , *$ their Cafe rccjuyreth. 
 
 ferf%$. Knowc £ee, that our Bro~ 
 dicr Timoihle is fct at liber- 
 
ttEBX: CHAP. XIIL 3$i 
 
 tics with whom* if he come fliort- 
 lie, I will fee you. 
 
 I^%0M this learnt, fifjt, That the Ddivc- 
 4 ' ne of one Timothie, out of the handes 
 i>f. his Pcrfecuters , fiiould bee a matter of 
 Comfort, and Ioye, vnto as manic Cuvkches 
 as doe heare of it . Secondiib : Good 
 Newes Ihouldbee fpred abioade j and,arcafiuc 
 Matter for ChriiUan Epiftles. 
 
 Verf. 24. Salute all them that haue the 
 rule over you- andall the Sayn<fts. 
 They of It al 1 1 fuluteyou. 
 
 FRom This Lfa*ne, First, That 
 as it is the mutuall ductie of Ghriftians , to 
 fende Commendations one to another : So is 
 it a Chrillian ductie, to caxiie them* not vnbefec- 
 ramg , even an Apoftle. 
 
 2. His dirc&ing of the People, for to carrie his 
 Commendations to their Rulers, maketh it evi- 
 dent, that the Apoftle ordayned this fcpiUle, to"b«c 
 firft read vnto the People. And, fo, was farre 
 from their tnyndes, who will not fufrer the Sc* :• 
 ty re to come in the Peoples handes, 
 
 rTerfi 25. Gk a c e bee with you all- 
 
 ^ 
 
33* HEBR. CHAR XIII. 
 
 THIS ckftng of the Epistle, v/fc/i 
 to tbe Jpoftk , Teacheth, 
 
 i. That Grace , is the common good of the 
 CHVRCH; vvhere-vnto eyerie Saynci hath 
 entre/Te. 
 
 Zy That Grace is ail that can bee defired : For, 
 if the Fountayne of GOD'S Grace, or Favour, 
 runtie towardes a man , what can themanflande 
 inneede of, which the over-rinning Streameof 
 GOD'S Good-will fliall not carrievRto him * 
 
 7 be Toft-fcript. 
 
 yty Kitten to the Hebr^es ; from Ita- 
 lic 5 by Timothie, 
 
 SOME inconfidmie bande balb put to this 
 Post- Script, appemnglie t For* 
 ibis Epiftle/fttftf ordajnei by tbt A pope 7 to 
 *anietbt\e'toetof Timochie's Lib er at ion y and a 
 fromifeofbis comwingmito tbtm^after^ardes 9 pof- 
 jlbiic 9 a* thJe i$ verie of this Chapter Jhomtbi 
 and not to bee carried by Timothie# 
 
 dud agayve ; The /ipojlle Wat bound by tbis Let- 
 ter t to cw>e wfe Timothie, if bee hadbeene to 
 tome fionlie* after the wytiyg of ibis Epillle* 
 
 Ani tbirdlie 5 Tiixioth/e *to& not as yet come to 
 that plate ^beretbe Apojlle Paul <toM 3 leheh this 
 •bpi;ils ^itsdlrethd: for 7 then 7 h4d bee beetle cer* 
 
 t<tvne 
 
HEBR. CHAP. XIII. 333 
 
 tayneof TimotliiYs purpofe ; dndbeboo^ed t ifnoP 
 togoeWtbTimothic y yettohane witten the rea~ 
 fon of fo f widen a cbaungt of bis furpofe , and 
 mitten frowife : Or, elfe, to bane deleted the fro- 
 tnife of biscommng , out of the Epiftle, by wy- 
 ting it over *g*ynt\ orfome vay elfe. 
 
 Whence Wee Collect, That 
 
 Post-Scripts arc nora parte of the Text , nor 
 
 of the Apostles owne wryting; ney'ther ought 
 
 they to haue fuch Authorise , or Credite, as 
 
 the Text hath, which alwayes agreeth 
 
 with it felfe, as proceeding from 
 
 the Infpiration of the Holie 
 
 " Spirit : To whome , with 
 
 the F&her,and His Sen, 
 
 IESVS CHRIST, 
 
 our LORD, bee 
 
 Glorie , for 
 
 ever : 
 
 A M E Mi 
 
 F I *K I s. 
 
\ 
 
1 
 
 I 
 

-*r 
 
 *} 
 
 A